Nipple

Jenny’s Tile Job Jenny held the drape open as she looked out the upstairs window. Justin was running behind today. Lucky for her she was his last call and could afford a bit of overtime to serve out her project designs. She also kept thinking about something Linda and Becky had been discussing during their last nightcap. She brushed her straight shoulder length blond hair away from her cheek with one hand as twilight unfolded. ...

Part 11. Titclits And Footsie Kit had just finished licking and kissing Emma’s new boots. When Emma offered to reward Kit for her help getting dressed, she begged to serve her more and be able to worship her Goddess’ boots. Kit jumped at her chances to serve Emma every chance she could even though Emma turned her down at least full time. Emma couldn’t blame her as she did much the same with Miss Keys. At least Ophelia seemed to be doing a good job of keeping her busy and pleased as well, so Emma felt better about the situation. ...

Part Two I am awoken from my slumber by the guards as they unstrapped the spreader bar from my leather ankles. Ilsa removes the ball gag from my mouth and inserts a cigarette between my lips and lights it for me. I take a drag and blow smoke out of my mouth, feeling relaxed. The guards unhooked the chain from the armbinder as Ilsa unstrapped the straps on the armbinder and slid off my arms. ...

Chapter 29: Farm, The Game Clair had almost regained control of her emotions and, as Fred sat her on the porch swing, looked up at him with love and simply said “Thank You!” Fred wasn’t sure if she was thanking him for breaking her, or for carrying her to the porch, or both. Digging the handcuff keys out of his pocket, Fred unlocked one cuff. Clair just sat there in a daze with her hands behind her, so He had to encourage her to move her arms and stretch her shoulders. Fred then took the free end of the cuff and closed it around one of the chains supporting the swing. Clair hardly noticed. At this point it was another wholly symbolic act of bondage, Clair didn’t have the energy to move. ...

Chapter 28: Farm, Walking the Horse Fred returned to the barn. First, he checked Henry’s water and made sure the float was working. He stroked Henry and promised him some exercise soon. Then he looked around the barn. Outside the barn was an electric device that he had seen Gran use to exercise Henry. It basically consisted of a long pole, balanced in the middle on a shaft. Chains hung down from each end of the pole, Henry was attached to one end of the pole and a motor drove the contraption around, so Henry was forced to walk in a circle. Fred assumed that back when Gran had more horses, they could exercise two at a time. Fred looked around and found the power box and switch on the outside of the barn. He turned it on for a minute to make sure it still worked, how fast it started and stopped. ...

Chelsi was shocked when she heard what Mary had said. Mary had been Chelsi’s mentor through college having become good friends seeing each other regularly. Today they had met for lunch and when the topic came up about Chelsi’s husband, she had told Mary that she was becoming concerned about him losing interest in her, “You know, sexually.” she said leaning close and whispering it to Mary. Mary smiled and declared “I’ve been in charge of my husband’s cock and balls for eighteen years.” The statement and the volume she had used shocked the younger woman. Mary smiled seeing the stunned girl looking at her and said “Oh honey, men don’t have any sense, when it comes to thinking they do it all with their dicks.” Chelsi sat back open-mouthed quickly looking around to see if anyone had heard her mentor talking so openly about men’s dicks. ...

Saturday nights have been poker night for the neighborhood “boys” for years. But the gang keeps decreasing until finally only two of the men would meet. Mitzi came into the basement to check to see if the guys wanted drinks and asked her husband Hank why he has never asked her or Fred’s wife Mandy if they wanted to play poker and make a foursome. Hank and Fred thought for a minute, “Do you girls think you know enough about how to play poker to make the games interesting?” ...

Part 4. The plane landed with a loud bump and a subdued squeal of tires underneath us, and we rolled out to a stop. New York City. Bucket list item – check. I had been looking at the Statue of Liberty as we flew around for the offshore approach, Antonio promised me I’d get a lot closer look tomorrow. OK, I mentally braced myself. Girlfriend. Look loving. Make it good. Starting now. ...

Lexi had been a rising star in school, everything seemed easy to her making her exceed all expectations. During college she had taken a computer programming course immediately finding it fit her talents perfectly. After only one semester Lexi had started writing a program for video games, learning they were becoming big business. She felt the whole writing process for gaming, and in general, was tedious. Her first idea was to write a program that would allow the user to write a story and the program would write all the code to make it a video game. It had taken her months to get the base program built and when she showed it to her professor, he cautioned her on telling anyone else until she had a patent. ...

I heard Helen coming down the hallway so I (quickly) stopped touching my nipples and by the time she came into the living room I was standing, blushing, fidgeting and trying to get my skirt down but of course she saw me adjusting myself and, laughing, she said, “Don’t stop on my account, if you want to “f__k” yourself go right ahead, I’ll just stand here and watch," of course I was frozen in place, unable to even reply, so after giving me a peck on the cheek (I really wanted her to do more) she said, “Come with me.” ...

I was burned out. For the CEO of a mid-size corporation, that’s a problem. I knew it. My chief of staff, Malcolm, knew it. The other C-suite executives knew it. Even the Generation Z girl who brought me my espresso macchiato in the morning knew it. I struggled to make decisions, often was irritable and on occasion was downright rude. “How long has it been since you took a vacation, Lauren?” Malcolm asked me. ...

Chapter 6 – Finding the Kryptonite Amy and Betsy walked all the way home, Betsy lived the closest and insisted Amy came in. Which wasn’t a hard sell at all! Betsy lived in a flat, it was nice but small, just a one-bedroom apartment. Betsy grabbed them a drink and they sat on the sofa cuddled up close. “I like this flat, it’s cosy," said Amy. “Yeah, me too, but the rent is ridiculous, and the neighbours are creepy!” replied Betsy. ...

Part One The Bunker has always been my own little private place of perversion. It is technically located on an island in a federal park– actually a gulf shore island preserve– but I live nearby and always buy a season pass so I can come out to the beach as often as I want. Up on the north end of the island, near the entrance to the park, there is this great public beach, which is where most people go. It’s pretty crowded there most days, but if you wander about four miles down to where the bunker is, the beach is pretty deserted. ...

Introduction: About me Sharing some background about me, my desires, needs and motivation. First, English is not my first language, so this text may lack some variation and nuancing natural to a native speaker, and probably also contains some directly translated expressions that may sound funny. I have tried to check that spelling and grammar is OK, so it should be intelligible, but those looking for the next great English novel should probably look elsewhere. ...

Working from home has many advantages. One is that you can get things done when you want to. My wife and I have been working from home for several months and have gotten into a rhythm and producing quality work that keeps our bosses happy. My wife stayed up one late night working on a rush job. At mid morning she said she was going to take a nap. Being I had my own work to get done, I told her to sleep tight and got back to what I was doing. After about an hour, my morning coffee was needing to come out, so I went to our bathroom. ...

Continues from part fifteen Chapter 16 “It seems like your boy has got himself a pretty little China doll girlfriend, a Michelle Chen,” Mr. Rose said into his disposable cell phone. Janice raised an eyebrow. This was something new and a little unexpected. Her stepson Jeffery never mentioned that he was dating, even when she prodded him on their morning jogs. “Nice girl, too, it seems,” Mr. Rose continued, “She’s an accounting major at the nearby community college. Helps out at her uncle’s restaurant and helps with his books. Clean driving record. Good health. Pretty much a good catch for your boy, I would say.” ...

It had always been a fantasy of hers to be tied up and used by a stranger and now Irene was going to live that fantasy, at least, for the most part. She always dated boys that her mother and father would approve of; the ones that were “safe”. That was true even after her parents had passed away. It was ingrained in her very being. But her BFF Ginger had convinced Irene that it was time to live a fantasy or two and this was one that she had harbored inside of her for a very long time. ...

A scenario by Jackson Commanded: 14th June 2000 Executed: 24th June 2000 Aurélie: Thank you for being open to taking dares. You are a dream come true, and I hope you decide to take this one, I’d really love to hear how it actually happens. Anyways, here goes, hope you like it! It’s a point-based thing. Your goal to score as many points as you can. Find a male who you are comfortable with. He will be doing several sexual things with you including intercourse. You get 10 bonus points if he’s not one of your normal partners and 30 bonus points if you’ve never done anything with him before. You need a place, a house, maybe a cabin, where you can be undisturbed for several hours while you do this. You’ll be suspended from the ceiling, so you need to have or be able to put anchor points into the ceiling for your arms and legs, and one on a wall for reasons I’ll describe later. The dare involves you being suspended by your wrists and ankles, in your suspension cuffs, of course, while the young man you select does several things to you. In the room, find or create by putting in eyebolts, four anchor points into the ceiling. Your arms and your legs should be spread from these, think spread-eagle, but you’re suspended from the ceiling. Measure the distance between your young man’s crotch and the floor. Measure the length from your shoulder to your wrists. Add four inches. This is how long the wrist ropes should be. The idea is to have you suspended by your wrists and ankles, with your head a little higher than your waist. One of the things you will be doing is giving him a deep throat blow job, so your head when it’s leaned back all the way needs to be the same height as his crotch. He’s also going to have intercourse with you, so that part of you needs to be at his crotch height as well. You seem to like breast punishment. One of the last things he will be doing is having sex with you, so put another anchor point on the wall past your head. Once you’re tied up and suspended, have him put your clover clamps on with a really, really long rope. Run the rope past your head through the anchor point on the wall and then back to where he can reach it when he is standing between your legs.. The idea is he’ll stand so he’s pushing you forward a little bit as he’s deep inside you, intercourse-wise. He’ll pull on the rope, which will pull on your nipples, to pull you away from him, then when he lets go of the rope gravity will drive you back on to him. In this way, he’ll fuck you. Do this: ...

Techie Michele, the neighbor who likes to play ponygirl, was bragging that she was so tough that even when naked and in bondage mitts she could resist being led around on a collar and leash. I told her that I could lock her in the mitts and put something on her that would make her agree to be my slave and cooperate with anything I wanted her to do. She said with an air of arrogant confidence, “Let’s make it a bet. If you can subdue me and make me cooperate with whatever you want I’ll agree to be your slave for a week!” ...

Continues from chapter two Chapter 3 - Too Much “Aaaah! Come on! I want to cum!” As soon as Brian left for work, I grabbed my vibrator and pressed it skillfully on my clit. I was too turned on to sleep last night, and I didn’t manage to cum once. This morning wasn’t any more successful. “I want to cum so badly now! Masturbating just makes it worse.” I sank a bit more under my bedsheets, bringing the duvet up to my nose, hiding my smile. I still wasn’t convinced the SusceptGear was responsible for my inability to climax, but I could say that… I liked it. ...

Michael checked his tie in the mirror. He looked very much the older junior executive assistant in his dress shirt and pressed khakis. It would have to do, he thought as he picked up his briefcase. He gripped the handle in a suddenly sweaty palm and headed down the hall to the office. Her office, he reminded himself. The boss who made his life a living hell; the dragon lady. ...

Part 1 Mistress had been home from Her overseas trip for about a week. Her slave had been very attentive as She got back into the rhythm of being back in the U.S. She had been pampered, like a Goddess deserved to be. Great dinners, nice baths, and nights of pure carnal pleasures. The slave, that She had chosen to be Her life mate, had a wonderful tongue that She used in oh so many ways. ...

Part 4 - Home Games Along with everything else Jack and I did outdoors, every once in a while we would have some pretty interesting times at home. Here are some of the things we did: I had been talking with Dena, my best friend. As Jack and I had always played some pretty serious sex games, there was always a risk that an accident could happen. Dena and I had been friends since high school and she took the news with aplomb and a shake of the head. ...

Continues from part four Part 5 Gina walked into Calc class, finding herself holding her breath. She knew what she wanted to happen. Scott would be there. She fingered the collar locked around her neck. That this was going to be interesting didn’t even begin to cover it. She and Scott had been involved in a torrid, horribly kinky relationship for about a year. He was her first real serious long-term love and there had been times she had thought it might go on until the end. Back then she had been ashamed, worried about her body. Not that, when she was honest, she had any grounds for that. But she wouldn’t go outside their houses in anything too terribly revealing, such as short skirts or minis or low-cut tops. She was happy to do and wear pretty much anything Scott wanted at one of their homes but it ended at the door. Indoors. They had an incredible sex life back then and a good friendship and had done lots of things to stretch each other’s boundaries. ...

Continues from part four Are you my Master? Chloe awoke from a wonderful dream. Don was her Master and had placed a permanent collar on her neck. She was chained to a post in the basement with nothing more than a cot, a toilet and a sink close enough for her to reach. Chloe nearly came at the thought as she awakened, remembering the wonderful time she had yesterday, and hoped for more. ...

Continues from part three Part 4 Carlos had called, apologizing, but a car needed to be finished and he wouldn’t be able to be there before about nine. Carlos thought Gina was surprisingly undisturbed by that; assuring him it would be no problem. She’d just make a sandwich to hold her over and be waiting for him by the door. Carlos finally pulled up to Gina’s house just before nine. He wasn’t at all dressed for the evening he was hoping to have with her and he’d need to take a shower first. He smiled and wondered how he was going to get her in there with him. Which led to wondering what he would find when he finally found Gina. She had been steadily leading him, encouraging him to be more forceful, more dominant with her. Sure, he could do that, any guy with an active EEG could, and although it wasn’t him, for Gina he would. To be honest he was starting to like it. ...

Continues from part one Chapter 2 “Of course. I should have guessed. My bondage master needs fuel, so he has the energy to make me helpless again. It’ll be a little hard to cook for you, with my hands and ankles tied like this though.” I untied her, let her go to the bathroom and then joined her for a long hot shower. We had plenty of soapy fun, but every time I went near her pussy she recoiled, claiming it was still too sensitive. I figured I’d give her a break, at least for a little while. Once we were dried off, I had her put on a pair of silky soft panties and another pair of pantyhose. I went through her drawers and found a pair of tight, stretchy shorts that would look really good on her. She complained a little about it rubbing against her sore pussy, but when I offered to tie on another crotch rope, she suddenly decided she could tolerate the shorts. For a top she put on a tank-top with no bra. I liked the look and told her as much. ...

I think Techie knew it would happen: namely her being on display as a serving slave for me (Techster) and six of my friends as we watched a soccer game. It started off when she asked to see how bondage mitts felt. Of course I accommodated her wishes, but before she could say a word I pulled the laces tight, locked the straps around her wrists, using the small clips and chain her hands were bound behind her back. ...

Continues from part one Fiona Martinez was in a difficult position, in the basement of the small house she rented. If you asked her, she would be hard put to tell you if that was a good thing, or a bad thing. If you asked her, she would be hard put to tell you anything at all. That was because her mouth was filled with a large rubber ball, attached to a leather strap buckled tightly behind her head. Her eyes were covered with a leather blindfold, and both of those were in turn covered by a snug rubber hood, pushing the blindfold against her eyes and the ball deep into her mouth, leaving only a hole for her nose so she could breathe. ...

Sleeping Beauty: Sweet Dreams or: Prince Charming and the Devil’s Thorns Tiffany smiled and waved to the boy peering down at her from his bedroom window as she walked from her car to the basement apartment she had rented from his father. She entered the apartment and promptly forgot about the boy. Her thoughts were elsewhere: She was thinking about the new demands Buford had just made of her. She was going to have to perform in front of him, and the thought of doing so made her uncomfortable since she had never done anything like that before. She sighed. If she didn’t want to look awkward in front of him, she was just going to have to practice first. ...

Continues from part two Part Three: The Barn After the events of last week were the two of them had left me naked, bound and gagged inside a trunk and then stored away in a public storage facility, they had been forced to leave me there overnight as they had missed the closing time of the facility unintentionally, but to me, it was what they had planned for me all along, and I had enjoyed my night secured inside the trunk, and even more when they finally retrieved yours truly the next day from the locker. Once they safely got the trunk back home, they opened to find me still tightly trussed up, and with my arousal in spite of everything still high, I insisted that they take me for their pleasure and keeping me their bound plaything, using me however they wanted, my special reward for them both leaving me as a trussed-up package overnight. It was only after they had sated their and my own desires, that they told me the whole story of what had occurred. ...

Continued from part four Part Five Finally a foursome!! The Guys get tied up!! Four days after the girls had been tied, punished and fucked, the foursome met again in the woods. It was the guys turn to be tied, punished and fucked. Mr. Ed had done this before so he knew what to expect. That did not make him any less nervous. Tom had never been tied, punished and fucked before so he was quite nervous. Tom was in shorts and button up shirt and Mr. Ed was again wearing a kilt and button up shirt. They had all signed the consent forms 4 days ago so the paperwork was all done. After the customary drinks around, they stood around making small talk until Destiny asked to look thru the bag Mr. Ed had brought so the two girls could decide on what tools to use and when. There were two crops two whips, a leather strap, a couple of ball gags, two blindfolds, condoms, clothespins, two different nipple clamps, nipple suckers, extra rope and two sets of ankle & wrist cuffs. Most of these had been used a few days ago on the ladies when the men had them tied up, punished and fucked. There two sets of lead fishing weights with hooks on them use on the nipple clamps. This would make the clamps tug on the nipple more and make them feel even more of a nuisance pain for the wearer especially when they are swinging. Destiny took charge when she noticed Mr. Ed was not jumping up to start the event. ...

Continued from part two_ ### Part Three #### Mr. Ed gets tied this time It was a month after Destiny had submitted to being tied, climaxed & punished in the woods by Mr. Ed and Dustin. She Left a note on the tree at the site asking to meet up again. She did not have a good way to contact Mr. Ed and hoped that this would do. She wanted to do something like that again. ...

Continued from part three_ ### Part Four #### Finally a foursome!!! #### The Ladies get tied!! Destiny was busy telling her friend Becky about the incredible experience she had being tied up in the woods, stripped, punished, and climaxed repeatedly by a man named Mr. Ed two days ago. Destiny had volunteered for bondage in the woods two times already and the third time was really over the top. The third time she even got to tie Mr. Ed spreadeagled so she could whip and climax him. She told her friend how she had signed the consent form and agreed to be punished and climaxed by Mr. Ed. She had worn tights, a clear deviation from the clothes guidelines Mr. Ed had set down on the consent from. Any deviation from the guidelines would be view as a request for punishment. In return she got to tie up Mr. Ed, so she could whip & climax him. He had told her that she could tie him up and punish him, only if she consented to be tied and punished by him before hand. Destiny told Becky about being tied between two trees hand & foot and then stripped. Mr. Ed had cut and ripped her clothes off. Then he had whipped, fondled & dildoed her so that she had climaxed over and over. Mr. Ed had worked his magic on her so much that she was exhausted when it was her turn to do him. ...

Continued from part one_ ### Part Two #### Destiny goes all the way Destiny volunteers to get tied up in the woods for a second time, so she can get climaxed repeatedly. She goes all the way this time and signs up to get punished & fucked while she is tied. Well the day had finally come for the second bondage session in the woods. It was 1:30 in the afternoon and the temp was right near 70 degrees. Dustin walked thru the woods with Destiny and arrived at the selected site. She had on a snug fitting blue blouse which showed off the curve of her breasts and a light flowery skirt that moved nicely when she moved. She looked elegant and proper, which was a sharp contrast to what she had signed up for. The only thing out of place was her thick socks and walking shoes. She was carrying a cloth bag which must have had her spare clothes in. She did not tell Dustin but she had purchased the clothes she was wearing at Goodwill in case her clothes were ripped off her or they got soiled. Mr. Ed had paid for the clothes that got ruined the last time and promised to do it this time too. Mr. Ed was already waiting next to the mattress. He stood, welcomed Destiny with a hug and said, “Welcome back.” Mr. Ed could smell her perfume as he held her snugly for a few seconds. She smelled good. ...

Fantasy, Oral, Anal, M/F, F/F, M/M, Flogging, Witchcraft, Exhibitionism, Imps, = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Dabbling with magic on Halloween night can lead to trouble. A young man and his buddies come up with a sure fire way to make a Halloween party extra interesting… and get their girlfriends naked at the same time. But be careful messing with magic, especially at Halloween. And be very, very careful what you ask for, you just might get it. ...

story continues from Part 2 Part 3 Caroline woke up with a start and banged her head, “Bloody hell,” she muttered with difficulty then her senses started to kick in. Moving her arms she realised that she couldn’t move them far from her waist as her wrists were locked in metal cuffs and coupled to her waist. Her mouth was full of a rubber cock and she couldn’t see anything as her head was laced into a leather hood. Not that she could go far either as her ankles where manacled with a short chain between them and as she felt around with her feet she remembered that she was locked in a cage. ...

story continues from Part 3 Part 4 Three weeks later Caroline is sitting in the workshop naked and wearing metal shackles on her ankles and that’s all apart from a smile and some leather. The past three weekends had been so much fun and she had finally got Daz to shag her. She had been too sore after the van ride and the number of orgasms had left her drained. So much so she hadn’t been much good to him on Sunday. Sleeping her way until tea time. So, they had waited until midweek before he tied her to his work bench and had her and it was worth the wait. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Emily’s Continuing Torment Emily sat bound to a hard chair in the dark gloom of a basement. She had given up the struggle a long time ago. For the first hour she had struggled in vain to get free. Then it dawned on her there would be no escape, she had sat dejected waiting for release. Then she had heard the tap, tap, tap of stiletto heels coming down the narrow stair case. Hope had come that she would be freed from her bonds. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Jeanette Jeanette the boss of the liquid food company can’t wait any longer she has been thinking about Greg all day she really fancies him so she phones him with her mobile. “Hi Greg Jeanette here I can’t stop thinking about what you have done with your girlfriend and I was wondering if I might come over this evening to see her“ “Yes of course you can I will text you the address” ...

She couldn’t stand it. Even if someone else was getting one, she had to leave the room. The sight of the needle, the disturbing, buzzing sound, not to mention the occasional blood. And of course the pain. God, it MUST hurt. Her father always reassured her that it wasn’t “that big a deal”, but she could never comprehend how people willingly did this. Her father’s tattoo shop had blossomed throughout the years into a profitable enterprise, with more than a few sub-joints opening in nearby cities. Jennifer Saw loved her dad, despite never getting the appeal of his practice, and she was grateful for the comfortable life his tattooing business had offered her. ...

We always get one you know. This one stood at the back of the room looking across at me and had that distant look on her face. I meant to say that she was different from the others on the tour. But they always had the same sort of look. The place was atmospheric I agree; but you have to wonder. The tour started at the reception. The big steel door closed with a loud echoing bang. The heels of their shoes clicked and snicked as they walked on the tiled floor to the first cell block. I began my patter surveying the crowd. This one was middle-aged and very attractive, on her own, and standing at the back. ...

The refrigerator was cool against her back in stark contrast to his heat pressing in from in front of her. She struggled to catch her breath as his heat enveloped her. He touched no part of her but every piece of her tingled as if he were. Her breath caught as his finger rose to touch the top button of her white blouse. He toyed with the small plastic circle as he watched her. His look was hot and predatory, giving her no room to escape. With a mere flick of his finger the button released its hold and her shirt opened fractionally. Lazily his finger moved to the next small circle button and her breath hitched again. Once again, small flick, button released, slight opening of her shirt. He toyed with her enjoying each inch of skin that came into view, prolonging the anticipation, turning it into a game. If her breathing was any indication she was ready to combust. Slowly her ample cleavage came into view. The tops of her breasts pushed up in offering. The white lace bra was barely concealing the proud flesh, but it was enough to keep the mystery and anticipation alive. He smiled softly as she arched toward him. He shook his head silently admonishing her to stay still. She whimpered almost silently and pressed back against the solid appliance. He gently slapped her cheek and waved disapproving finger at her. He was too close but not close enough. His heat was seeping into her bones causing them to melt. Soon she would not be able to stand. As if he knew her dilemma, he slid his leg between hers and thrust his thigh against her weeping sex. She wanted to moan and instead tilted her head back. Her nails scratched at the appliance behind her in frustration. She ground down on his thigh relishing the friction against her enflamed nub. He laughed as he loosened another button. She knew that he was laughing because she was so easy. He did not even have to speak to her and she was willing to throw open her legs for him. He knew and so he laughed. A tiny piece of her wanted to push him away and walk out so he would not win, so she could be the one with the power. That tiny piece was no match for the hunger that he unleashed in her though. She was beyond wanting, and very deep into needing him. He was her addiction that had not been fed in a long time; to be honest he had never fed the addiction. He just kept building the anticipation, then backing away. Each time he cornered her like this; it was as if he was testing his limits. How far would she let him get today? It started with looks, he would watch her until she would make eye contact then he would look away, only to look back before she could look away. Then he would brush up against her, seemingly innocently. Then he started touching her, lingering over her hand or her arm. Then he got bold, he would rub her inappropriately, on the ass or her breast, acting as if it were an accident, that he was reach for her arm or just past her. Then when she did not back away from the touches he got bolder, slapping her ass lightly, grasping her breast softly. ...

Today was not unlike any other day except that for today it was going to be unique and special. It had started off like any other morning, waking up in bed laying next to the man who had over time became very dear to me. Dear in ways to which I would have ever dreamed were possible. I had often thought about living such a life and I am grateful for those memories which brought them all to reality. ...

She sat bound to a hard chair, tightly cleave gagged with a thick latex strap. Panties had first been wadded and the stuffed into her protesting mouth before the strap was pulled between her lips and pulled tight and buckled. Her initial protest had only caused her assailant to pull the strap another notch tighter. Emily struggled helplessly in the basement room. She was dressed in a tight black latex catsuit, thigh high black leather six inch stiletto boots. On her arms she wore long black kid leather opera gloves. Tight leather straps bound her. ...

story continues from part seventeen Chapter 18 For once, I woke up before Paul. We were cuddled up spoon-style. His arms were wrapped around me and his hands were holding onto my breasts. I wiggled my bummy back against him and felt the little soldier coming to attention. That gave me an idea. “Atten…HUT!” I yelled. “What the bloody hell?” a bewildered Paul woke with a start. “Your little soldier was standing at attention, and I just thought…well, you know,” I trailed off, embarrassed at my forwardness. ...

story continues from part nineteen Chapter 20 Sitting and listening to the drone of the propellers of this C130 Herki bird winging its way back to blightey I realised just how much I was looking forward to seeing Suzi again. The last three months have been more painful than I would have thought. Missing someone as much as I have missed her is, to say the least, very unusual for me. But I hadn’t had anyone to do the things we did before I left. I still remember her hair and the way it flashed in the half-light of our barn. The look in her eyes as I tied the ropes tighter so they dug into her skin. Her grunts and groans as she crashed through another orgasm brought on by the mixture of pain and pleasure. ...

It was Saturday, around 10:00 a.m., and Emily Walker sat on the couch of the small house she rented watching television and drinking coffee. She was dressed in loose light-gray workout pants with thick pink socks. She wore a sky-blue t-shirt that came to just above her navel, exposing her flat stomach. The tight t-shirt hugged body like a second skin, emphasizing her breasts, making it obvious that she wore no bra. She had her long legs pulled up in front of her on the couch, and she peered over them at the television. She shook her head a bit to clear her bangs from her eyes, setting her blond, asymmetrical bob in motion. ...

Jasmine and Greg have been going our for months and Greg had moved into her house full time they are both very like minded and have a really good relationship. “How was your day today Jasmine.” “Really good I did a bit of shopping and visited a friend, so yes I had a very good day what about you.” “Yes I had a good day as well it probably wasn’t as good as yours though just delivering stuff to rich people. Ok what rubbish have you bought today?” ...

Jinni had been adept in self bondage for years, enjoying her forced silence, only using the most severe gags she could find, to ensure she had her quiet time by herself. Relying either on her skill of moving her bound body to her release or on one of the several timed released methods she had come to trust. After the only time she ever had a release fail completely and had to be saved by her downstairs neighbor did Jinni find out how nice it could be to have another like minded person involved in her bondage. ...

story continues from chapter nine Chapter 10: Soon Li Wants to Talk about a Shoot I got a text message from Soon Li that really shocked me. She wanted to talk to me about doing a bondage photo shoot. It must be my lucky day! I thought maybe Selena and her had talked after I spoke with Selena about doing a shoot. We set up a time for Soon Li to come over, but I wanted to run it past Carly first. I didn’t think it would be a problem, but it wouldn’t hurt to check. ...

story continues from chapter eight Chapter 9: My Dungeon Carly showed up today. After the usual chit chat, she asked me, “When are you gonna show me your dungeon? After having wild sex with Selena, I think I’m ready to see your dungeon.” “Excuse me?” “Your dungeon. I have watched several videos you have made and I recognize the background as your playroom in some but not all of them, so you must have another place you shoot videos. I know it’s not the barn either. Is it in the basement?” ...

Jenny works behind the large computer monitor thinking about her next challenge, she has to stay busy to keep her mind from thinking about how long it’s been since she had climaxed. Jenny had been practicing self bondage since her last boy friend Frank had abused her while she was helplessly bound. Normally that would have been a good thing but the last time he went too far actually hurting her and kept her bound and gagged for two days straight. She left him and moved away as soon as she was able fearing he would attack her or that she would relent and return to him in. She liked stringent bondage and liked to be forced to struggle by having pain inflicted on her body and even though he had scared her she craved what he had offered. The problem had been he wouldn’t stop and kept increasing his tortures until she was forced to leave. ...

story continues from part eleven Chapter 12 I could have made her wait but as she had taken the crop well I let her enter quickly. You couldn’t really call it punishment as we both knew she hadn’t done anything wrong to earn it. Suzi entered and I told her to turn and face the door. She did as asked and I placed a blindfold over her eyes. I wanted to put her into the main thing before she saw it. ...

story continued from part five Part 6: The Birthday Treat We drove for a while, my disorientation rendering time and distance as mere abstract concepts. Eventually the smooth road noise changed to a gravelly crunch for a while before the car drew to a stop. It was raining even heavier, quite torrential. I felt the heavy drops hitting my rubber shell as if I were stood beneath a particularly powerful shower. ...

story continued from part six Part 7: Phoenix Arisen Everything in my life was changing so quickly. Jonathan, Anya, Surrender, The Lair and by no means least my career. Far too quickly. I was not in full control any more. Too many plates were spinning, and it was only a matter of time until they would begin to topple, one by one at first, until the whole show came crashing to the dirt in a shattered mess. ...

story continues from chapter five Chapter 6: True Love The first day Carly came to see me after the party I could tell things were different. I knew now, without a doubt, that I was in love. I don’t use those words loosely. I hoped Carly felt the same about me. I felt more comfortable discussing sex and bondage with her and I could sense she was more relaxed about it too. ...

story continues from part six Chapter 7 Why did he have to talk in military time? I used my fingers to count up from noon to finally figure out that he’d be home at 5:30. I bathed and dressed casually in my jeans and a tee shirt; nothing to brand me as “weird” to the locals. Then I had some hot tea and toast before taking the boys for a walk through the countryside. ...

story continues from part eight Chapter 9 Paul told me about his childhood and teenaged years. He spoke of the reason for his career choice. He talked about his former girlfriend, Sophie, and how she’d introduced him to love bondage. He discovered then that he really enjoyed being sexually with a bound woman. I listened quietly, drinking it all in. Then he asked me to share my life and experiences. I chatted about my childhood and painful teenaged years. I told him about how hard it had been to be the “smart girl” instead of the popular girl. We talked about my college classes and my early introduction to BDSM. ...

story continues from part seven Chapter 8 I raced Paul to the house, but let him win. It wouldn’t have looked right for the slave girl to beat her Master, but I probably could have done it if I’d tried. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Wet to the core, we sat in front of the aga to get warm. I untied Suzi’s arms, freeing her breasts in the process. She gently shook out her arms and breasts while I watched, mesmerized. ...

story continued from chapter ten Chapter 11: This could be fun!!! Update 5 from my prison “So, you want to participate in a domination session with Jules and me, is that correct?” I asked. “Yes, I would,” Master replied. “Very well then, but first you must learn my name. Call me Mistress,” I ordered. “Yes, Mistress,” he replied. “Good, let’s get started then,” I said. “Jules! Jules get in here. I have a surprise for you,” I hollered. ...

Julie stared at herself in the long mirror studying her long toned legs, flat stomach and perky breasts, the tight spandex that had become her signature look shining in the light. The spandex had originally been worn for her workouts but as they became more frequent she began to wear the tight material more often. Julie loved the tight shiny material and the way it hugged her body eventually wearing layers of it to add to the restrictions during her workouts and during her normal activities during the day. The thin blonde had started to mix her two favorite pastimes bondage and working out adding thick bungee cords between her cuffed wrists and ankles. Julie had also taken her weight support belt attaching chords to it then attaching them to her ankles and wrists forcing her body to fight the resistance of them to increase her work outs. ...

Jennifer and Marie lived together as roommates. Jennifer, as the straight-laced one and Marie, as the free spirit. Jennifer had worked her way up the corporate ladder. Marie, on the other hand, was a wanna be actress. The two girls totally opposite of each other. “Marie, I’m home; where are you?” Then Jennifer, saw the note, ‘Jennifer, my agent called on a rewrite of a new script, I will be late tonight. But I’m expecting a delivery from the studio any time soon; please watch for it - Thanks’. ...

story continues from part four Chapter 5 I took my time in the ladies room. First, I used the facilities while tightening up the tweezer clamps. Then I had to wait for the other ladies to leave the area before I could safely wash my hands and then attach the handcuffs. I placed Paul’s jacket over my hands and wrists, hiding the cuffs. Then I left for the trek back to our room. ...

story continues from part five Chapter 6 I was held tightly to the old chair. Oddly enough, this position made me feel more secure than when I was just standing around freely. Now I was once again at Paul’s mercy, and it felt right. But still, in the back of my mind was a doubt and it was worming its way back to the front of my thoughts. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ...

You have been a little too demanding today and insisting that I cook dinner was the last straw. OK I will cook dinner but you will be eating it on my terms. The comfortable straight backed chair in the dining room is my starting point, so please take your seat while I prepare dinner. I hope you’re sitting comfortably; maybe a cushion would help for who knows you may be there some time. Of course your ankles get tied one to each chair leg. Nothing too restrictive such as being pulled back off the floor, just feet resting on the floor but with no option to move them. ...

story continued from part five Chapter Six Handcuffs. Ball gags x2 Rope of 3 different types. Gaffer tape. Nipple clamps. Hoods x2 Dildos of various lengths etc 4 Butt plugs x3 including 1 electro. Tens unit. Whip Straps x6 Leather harnesses x2 Sounds like a rape kit, but no this is all what you have to take on holiday if you are going with Claire. That’s also why we can only go in the UK if we are intending to play. Anyway being a master and film producer is not easy. I mean for god’s sake the pressure to come up with new story lines and different styles of bondage are to be honest so hard. Yes I know not a good reason to moan but it adds to the pressure to entertain. ...

Continues on from the story: Stuffed Stocking & Stuffed Stocking Redux Stuffed Stocking – Round Three For the two previous Christmases, I presented myself to my boyfriend Steve naked, bound and ‘stuffed’ into a specially modified giant Christmas stocking. The principal modification was to line it with Kevlar (as well as make the suspension loops with it), making the stocking strong enough to suspend me (see ‘Stuffed Stocking’) or inescapably encase me (see ‘Stuffed Stocking Redux). In that last episode, he wound up dragging me by his cock and balls (read the story) as I shuffled along with his cock stuck in my mouth en route to getting the keys for our release. Although this trek had no impact on the Kevlar lining, it did a job on the felt on the sole of the stocking, making it unsightly to say the least. ...

Part 1 It was time once again. Nina had left for the weekend two hours early because she was certain she would burst if she did not do something about the frustration that had accumulated over the working week. Especially about the sexual frustration: She’d left Robert almost four weeks ago and had not had sex since. It was not the case that no willing partner had offered himself though; on the contrary, there had been no shortage of advances since word had spread that she was ‘on the market again’. If she’d accepted all invitations for coffee, she probably would not have been able to sleep for weeks - the customary fate of an attractive woman working in a predominantly male domain. Then again, nerd biotope would probably be a more apt description; Nina could not fathom why many of her colleagues apparently tried hard to match the characters from ‘The Big Bang Theory’ in both appearance and habitus. Consequently, among her would-be consolers, there had been mostly consolation prizes, and not a single man she would have considered fit to satisfy her very special needs. Those which Robert had satisfied like none before him - and perhaps none after. ...

Chapter 1 My name is Anna. I just had the most incredible, fantastic, spectacular, awesome sex!!! Before I tell you about it, I have to give you some information leading up to this moment. I have been married to a great guy for almost three years. He is handsome, smart, kind, and considerate. He is a hard-worker, has a good job, is well mannered and has good personal hygiene. He is almost perfect and most women would say I am lucky to be married to such a great guy. I suppose I should be happy to settle for a guy so close to perfect, but I just can’t. His only fault is in the bedroom. His idea of love making is plain old boring sex or no sex at all. ...

“Oh god OH god OH GOD”. As another huge orgasm crashed through Sam’s body she realised that maybe she didn’t look her best. She was looking in the huge mirror at the end of their bed. The face looking back at her was flushed and snot and sweat flowed down from her forehead and nose across the layers of gaffer tape that covered her mouth and lower face. Breasts bound and dark red dripped with the mixture that dropped off the end of her chin. This mixed with the sweat that glowed on her body. ...

story continued from Part One Chapter Three: Dream a little Dream She normally didn’t remember dreams, but being restrained and played with was not something she could easily forget. Funnily, she had never had a dreams subject repeat itself in her life, now they seemed to be a recurring theme…. ‘…. this is different’, she thought to herself, standing shaking her left leg. She was looking down at her feet and could see that the ankle cuffs were back, although this time her feet were being held almost double shoulder width apart by an adjustable metal bar. Her wrists were behind her back, testing her bonds she could tell they were attached to each other, and she was naked again. She turned her head and mentally relaxed when she saw him going through all of her toys laid out on her bed, her empty black bag on the floor by his foot. She knew she was “safe”…., maybe not the right word to use - she laughed to herself. ...

Chapter 1 I was the person who approves the mortgage loans at the bank where I work. Actually, seeing as though there is only one bank in town, you may as well say I controlled the financing of most of the construction in the town. I had held this prestigious position for over 4 years and was held in high regard by all the bank employees including management. While not really one a fast track, I expected further promotions to come. My long term goal was to become the first female bank President. Then I made a career ending mistake. ...

What’s the matter? or The Tugging! Jane The ship was ancient, even by The Empire’s standards. Yet more startling than its age, was that it was still active. Its computer systems lived, its air circulated, the hull whole. After millions of years lost, adrift, even the hull should decay due to the very half life of its atoms, but no. The hull was hale and healthy, it even shined with a gleam of newness. Hell, even the lavatory was clean. ...

“I have heard you have a fantastic lava cake.” “Quite correct, it is rather legendary.” “Excellent, I’ll have it.” “Good choice, Sir, what about you, Madam?”. You seem conflicted as we had a big main course and you wanted to watch your weight over the weekend after all. “Would you bring us two spoons so we can share?”, you finally ask. “Very well.”, The waiter scuttles off and I raise my eyebrows at you. ...

Chapter One: My dream For as long as I could remember, I wanted to be a movie star. I would go to the movies and fantasize about what life was like for Marilyn Monroe and Rita Hayworth. I knew I was not as pretty as those actresses, but that didn’t stop me from dreaming about being in the movies. I thought there must be a place in Hollywood for an average looking small town girl like me. I suppose it would have been wiser to spend more time studying math and English, but they did not interest me at all. So the day after graduating high school, I headed to Hollywood to pursue a career on the silver screen. ...

Kara had been working nonstop for over three months the only times she had to indulge her passion for bondage she had been too tired to do more than lock her wrists and ankles together. She had continued to lace her corsets on but as each day passed she became less motivated to lace them until the last few weeks she had worn only the ones she could zip or buckle closed. They were snug but never as tight as she preferred and her normal high heeled shoes had started getting lower. The project had been completed and she had the next week off and she planned to use it wisely. The gear she had ordered was waiting for her at the lake house she hoped, she had already packed a small bag of bondage toys and vibrators she had planned to use when she got to the small house. Kara planned to lace her smallest corset on and lock her steepest high heels on tonight, the keys should be waiting for her at the lake house if the mail had gotten there. ...

Grand Junction, Colorado Margie finished strapping the kayak down to the roof rack, then clipped the bicycle into the hitch carrier rack. After making sure that all was secure she went back into the house to collect the last of the items that she would need. The last step was to empty the ice maker into the ice chest. From her house in Grand Junction, Colorado, it was a 32 mile drive to the miniscule town of De Beque along Interstate 70, which took only 25 minutes, given the 75 MPH speed limit. From there it was a short drive down Old Highway 6 to where the highway crossed the Colorado River, where she left the bicycle locked to a tree. Another 9 miles up Old Highway six was another spot where she could access the river, via the road that led to the stone quarry, where she parked the car and unloaded the kayak. Within minutes she had transferred everything she needed into the storage compartment of the kayak and had started paddling downstream. ...

Jane had been given the machine by her company as a beta tester. Originally she had been told the small robot would do her daily household chores but would learn about her the longer it stayed with her and could perform almost any task. Jane really didn’t want to fool around with another autonomous vacuum cleaner, the last had been a real let down and she had to fill out those lengthy daily reports. She only agreed because she had been promised a bonus and told there would be no reporting necessary the machine downloaded nightly for that. She had not been told that the robot downloaded each completed task and what it learned each night wirelessly so everything she did or said to it would be monitored. Jane looked at the small unit and couldn’t see how something this small could do much but agreed and took the unit “U5” home. ...

It was another nice afternoon and I had some time to enjoy some time in the woods. I loaded up my small backpack with my wrist and ankle shackles and headed out from my house. Living close to some amazing woods and trails affords me the opportunity to walk out my door and within a five minutes walk I am on a trail. The first section of trail goes behind some houses so I must remain clothed as to not get caught. After about 10 more minutes of walking I turned onto a seldom used path that I use occasionally for my naked adventures. I’ve never seen anyone on this trail and it is about a mile long coming out on another heavily used trail near a farm. ...

Story from the 2018 Halloween Special Carmen Valentina is an actual person. Ms. Valentina is in the adult industry and has worked with many sites such as Hunter’s Lair and Cumbots as well as having her own site. She is very cute, is quite a good actress, and apparently can hold her breath an extraordinary length of time. I have never met her and doubt I ever will. My misfortune. ...

What happens when you summon female Leprechauns? This short story takes on the question of why all Leprechauns are male… sort of. I knew the Pixies were messing with me earlier. They waited until I published my first story before bringing me this one. Like all my Celtic stories, some of this is historical fact, some is Irish myth, and some is straight out of my warped and twisted imagination. I will leave it to you to figure out which is which. ...

Carmen Valentina is an actual person. Ms. Valentina is in the adult industry and has worked with many sites such as Hunter’s Lair and Cumbots as well as having her own site. She is very cute, is quite a good actress, and apparently can hold her breath an extraordinary length of time. I have never met her and doubt I ever will. My misfortune. She is in a pair of videos from a youtube channel called AquaMedia (videos primarily about women in water) called “I Have A Bad Feeling About This 2”, the second video has the same name and an alternate ending where things don’t end up as well as in the first. In the videos, similar to this story, she is a real estate agent checking out a house to potentially sell. She finds a bunch of junk in the backyard pool, drops off her pumps (she’s dressed in a nice white shirt, black short skirt and hose) and she is in the pool and in the process of fishing the junk out of the pool when water hoses from the bottom of the pool grab her and pull her under. The remainder of the video is her struggling (she does a good job, it must be pretty hard to act out being in a fight for your life with a possessed water hose while fully underwater) and in the first finally getting out of the pool and escaping and the other where she doesn’t. Anyway it’s PG although very sexy. If you wanted to see more of her than in the video, there’s lots of her on the internet, she has her own site and there are other obvious places.. ...

What happens when you summon female Leprechauns? This short story takes on the question of why all Leprechauns are male… sort of. I knew the Pixies were messing with me earlier. They waited until I published my first story before bringing me this one. Like all my Celtic stories, some of this is historical fact, some is Irish myth, and some is straight out of my warped and twisted imagination. I will leave it to you to figure out which is which. ...

I had been planning this day for a little while and the weather was cooperating. It was just about 60 F and there was a light misty rain so there wouldn’t be too many people out on the trails where I was headed. A little while ago I had purchased a full body leather harness. I wasn’t sure if I would like it, but after getting it adjusted and figuring out the best way to fit my balls and cock into the ring I was hooked. It felt so good and the smell of leather is so intoxicating. ...

I have never had a really great relationship. Oh sure, I’ve had boyfriends, girl friends too, but I have never felt that I really loved someone, or that I was loved for that matter. I played around on the net when I got lonely, but something was always missing. Then I discovered bondage. My life would never be the same. Years ago, I could never understand how anybody could enjoy being tied up. It makes absolutely no sense to a logical person. So when my boyfriend at the time wanted to tie me up, I resisted. He eventually wore me down and I let him tie me to the bed. I was tied in a conventional spread eagle fashion and he played with my body and teased me relentlessly. I had my first real orgasm that night. An orgasm while being totally restrained is like no other. I was hooked. ...

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part one Part 2 William looked down at the model. Those eyes, nose and mouth were becoming more recognizable. Why didn’t he see it before? ...

Chapter One For Sue it hadn’t been a good day. Sleep came with some difficulty. When the dream started it seemed so real…… The knocking on the door caught her by surprise. When she opened it he was standing there with a black back pack in his hand. “It’s party time! This is the night you have been waiting all your life for”. “What do you mean?' ‘You know those fantasies you have had all your life about being restrained and played with? They are about to come true.” ...

Author’s Note: This story is the sequel to Tammy’s Valentine Bind. To get an insight into the characters you may wish to read it prior to this one. Part One Chapter One Tammy Lynette Dufrane stared at her laptop screen. The vivid images sent a chill down her back and a unsettling warmth between her legs. She recognized the people on the screen. James VanNorkin, the bald, mustachioed man beneath the black beret, and his two evil henchwomen, Nora and Gina, were being very deliberate and methodical as they skillfully laced a black leather body sheath over the body of the voluptuous redhead. Tammy not only recognized her, but, also had an intimate knowledge of her. The older of the two henchwomen, Nora Ruth, with her short dark hair slicked back to convey her dominate side, had already teased and tormented the redhead with the dildo and butt plug that were now filling the emerald green eyed woman’s responding pink pussy and anal canal. While, Gina, the younger of the two with her long blonde tresses pulled up into a bun atop her head, left a lipstick print of her full luscious lips on the redhead’s ass cheeks as she zipped the woman’s legs into a pair of thigh high boots with 6-inch stiletto heels. The inseams of the boots were connected together and their front shafts were part of the lower panel of the sheath. Tammy drew her knee high booted legs tightly together beneath her desk in response. The female duo had also forced, well not so much forced as encouraged, a huge orgasm from the redhead as the man began lacing the sheath around the boots. Tammy not only knew of the sensuous black leather body sheath, she could still smell the strong aroma of its fine leather, as well as feel its hug, as she watched them lace the sheath’s inner corset around the woman’s waist. “I should be wearing that right now. Folded into my Gucci bag and on the way to our cabin retreat in the mountains.” Tammy thought. “Damn, I can’t believe that company let their negotiations breakdown so bad Mike had to be called in over Christmas. And, he’ll be there for at least a week, our entire vacation!” They had planned to spend their Christmas vacation at the mountain cabin she inherited from her parents 5 years ago. It was a yuletide ritual they had enjoyed since. The privacy of the mountains gave them a wider range to enjoy their bondage play. And, its cozy intimate setting was different enough to bring, however unbelievably, a more intense romantic side out in both of them. She was so looking forward to the 5 hour drive, tightly secured and held in the confines of that small black leather piece of heaven, having orgasm after orgasm. Then, once they arrived, she would return the favor by using each of her exceptional orifices to pleasure Mike. But no, instead she would be driving 9 hours with Chandra to the beach resort, that she always spends Christmas’s at. Not that Tammy had anything against the beach or that resort. It was magnificent, 5 star with opulent accommodations. She and Mike had vacationed there several times with Chandra. But, their mountain retreat was just much more special to them. Yet, she enjoyed being with Chandra. They had been best friends since grade school, roomies until she married Mike, and co workers for nearly 14 years. Chandra was like the sister Tammy never had, as the saying goes. Actually, they looked and acted so much like sisters, from the minute they met, people had mistakenly been taking them for twins forever. Yes, she would have a nice vacation with Chandra, but, would miss the intimacy of her husband. “STOP FEELING SORRY FOR YOURSELF!” Her mind screamed at her. “Concentrate! You’ve got to figure out what you need to do!” Tammy tried to do what her mind commanded, but, the blonde assailant was already wiggling the leather crotch strap between the redhead’s legs to connect to the bottom of the corset. When she pulled the strap to its tightest notch, driving the dildo and butt plug even deeper into the woman, a loud moan filled Tammy’s office. “AAAAAAAHHHHHHH, OOOOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!” The moans of pleasure were loud, but, sounded as off in the distance. “AAAAAAAHHHHHHH, YYYEEESSS, OOOOOOHHHH GODDDDD!!!” They grew louder and closer. Tammy’s eyes widened. She realized they weren’t just coming from her laptop’s speakers. They were also coming from her. Tammy’s right hand had, unconsciously, slid from the desk and worked its way between her legs, sensually massaging the denim covering her most intimate of places, stoking the embers of the bonfire growing inside her. Again, she tried to tell it to stop, to make herself quit. It wasn’t right and she knew that in her mind. But, her body, her body was now taking control. Reluctantly, she reached into her desk and pulled the soft pliable 3-inch-diameter black leather covered stress ball from it. Mr. Edmunsen was the only other person presently in the bank. She was positive he couldn’t hear her, but, had to make sure. And, there was only one way, she knew of, to do that. The fact that being gagged always helped increase her state of arousal had nothing to do with it, she told herself. She rolled the ball around in her fingers for a brief moment fighting the urge, before quickly stuffing it into her mouth. Then, after brushing strands of her red hair away from her cheeks, she sealed the ball in her mouth with three 5-inch long pieces of red duck tape from a roll kept in the desk next to the ball. It was done. Her door was locked just as before. She was certain there was no way anyone would now hear her muffled screams, no matter how loud they became. Her face blushed as red as the tape. Whether from the ball and tape gag or her feelings of embarrassment for giving in to her urges, it did not matter. She returned her emerald green eyes to the screen and focused her attention onto the trio balling the woman’s hands into fists and forcing them and her arms into closed end sleeves inside the sheath. Then, they began lacing the upper torso of the sheath. As they pulled the sheath around her abdomen, her arms were forced together behind her back and another long deep sensuous moan came from the speakers. “mmmmmmmaaaammmm!” Tammy joined her, remembering the feel of her arms being forced into that position and the tightness of the leather as her own breasts had been thrust forward to be worked through the circular cut outs of the sheath by Nora the first time and Mike each time since. The older woman sucked the woman’s left nipple into her mouth as she rolled the right between her fingers. “mmmmmaaaaaaammmmm!” The speakers moaned. With her right hand now fervently assaulting her crotch, Tammy could feel the wetness of her juices seeping through her jeans. “Damn!” She momentarily thinking to herself. “If I’m this wet already, after I cum these jeans will be soaked!” Ignoring her thoughts, she worked her left hand under her sweater and bra, and, began fondling her right breast. Pinching and pulling, teasing it erect. The firmer it became the more sensitive it was to her touch. Soon, it added its tingle of delicious torment to her growing sexual euphoria. “Oh, God, not again…” Her mind screamed at her in a final attempt for control. “Get a grip!” She watched the sheath grow tighter and tighter around the red headed woman’s body, forcing her D-cup breasts even further through the sexy material. The man laced a thick collar around the redhead’s neck. And, the older woman once more attacked the protruding nipples, devouring them like a ravenous beast. “MMMMMAAAAAAHHHHMMMM!” Tammy screamed into her gag pinching her left nipple and sending the blessed feeling of painful delight through her own body. Her orgasm matched the one of the redhead on the screen. “Excellent… That was fantastic… Mrs. Dufrane, I could watch and listen to you masturbate all day.” The familiar voice of James VanNorkin returned with a devious snicker. “I can see you’re enjoying our presentation. However, I’m also sure you understand its significance.” He hadn’t spoken since he ordered her to connect her blackberry to her laptop. But, his voice sent tremors of fear down her spine the moment she heard it. “Don’t hang up Mrs. Dufrane!” He had begun. She had been expecting to hear Chandra’s voice. Chandra Edelstein had always gotten to the bank before Tammy. And, today should have been no exception. She was going to take a cab so the two of them could leave for the beach in Tammy’s car as soon as they finished tying up any small odds or ends at the bank. When she didn’t see Chandra or her suitcases in the office, Tammy got worried and called her cell. Instead of her friend’s cheery voice giving an explanation, she got a panicked ‘for Tammy’s ears only’ recorded message. “Tammy! I’ve been kidnapped! They tied your leather body thingy on me and have taken me someplace, I don’t know where. They said you were the only one who could help. YOU’VE GOT TO HELP ME! These two women… know what I like, and… and have made me cum over and over, then, forced me to please them just as much too. You’ve got to, no, no please, no… NO! OH GOD NO! NOT AGAIN! PLEASE, I CAN’T TAKE ANOTHMMMMMPPPPHHH!” Then, his voice returned and he ordered her to connect her blackberry. Tammy saw her emerald green eyes flash wide open above the red tape as her face appeared in a small 3 inch square corner of the screen. The camera angle changed. It lowered and she saw her left hand under her sweater and her right between her legs. They both continued their duties as if on their own. “MO!” Tammy screamed at the screen. “It’s a shame we haven’t time for you to enjoy another one, Mrs. Dufrane…” He continued. “But, time is of the essence. There is something in your husband, Mike’s safety deposit box you need to retrieve for me.” She saw the puzzled look filling her eyes, when the camera angle raised back up to her face. Then, it returned to normal and Tammy saw the image of the redheaded woman with her body encased in leather, a thick sponge being forced into her mouth, and the leather discipline hood, attached to the sheath, being laced tightly over her head. “It would be a shame for your dear sweet friend to meet the fate that was intended for you,” he hissed, triumphantly. “After all, I still have the bids of those who were very interested in you…” Tammy sighed into the tape gag and slowly moved her hands to reach up to remove it. “Not so fast! Leave your hands were they are!” His voice blurted, through the speakers. “You are to do as I say, completely, without hesitation. As of now, I AM your master… Do you understand, Mrs. Dufrane?” Tammy slowly nodded her head in agreement. “You will need to remove the tape and ball, before, you get Mr. Edmunsen’s key and code for the safe deposit room.” He continued. “Yes, I know he is there. I doubt if he’ll give them to you. Most likely you will have to persuade him to go with you. Either way, once there go to box 23559 and remove the contents. It will be a folded black leather backpack. You needn’t look through it. There is $130,000,000 in South African diamonds in the pack. You will bring them to me or your girl Friday, here, ends up a sex slave for the rest of her life to some disgusting man she never met before. And, I think we both know how much she’ll LOVE that!” Tammy’s eyes showed her deep fear and worry. “You agree to obey me unequivocally and your friend wakes at home with all this having been a dream. Or you call Mike or the police and never see her again.” His voice turned icy cold. “You can be assured there is no trace of me or the others, so finding her will be impossible. It is up to you, Mrs. Dufrane. What is your decision?” Chandra had confided in Tammy years ago, when they were juniors in high school, that her sexual proclivities were toward the female side. Which was not much of a surprise to Tammy. She had seen many clues of her friend’s true passions over the years. The posters on her walls of only females. The sensual way she leered at or described other girls they saw. Her rejecting nearly every boy who made a pass at her. Then, there were the many sleepovers. Chandra always insisted they sleep nude, which Tammy didn’t mind. She had, since puberty, had an overwhelming desire for sexual release, so their always ending up in a cuddle sometime during the night with Chandra fingering Tammy to orgasm never bothered her. ...

The door opens and I push the large shiny metal case up the ramp into the reception room of the large Victorian house. Mrs. Goldstein hops on her high heels in front of me excited and happy to see me as she has been waiting for this moment for weeks. “Oh Jonathan I am so glad you have brought it. Is it ready?” She asks in her posh London accent. ...

I woke up on the first morning of my two week unpaid “vacation” thinking about my long flight beginning the next afternoon and the terrible week at work I had just put behind me. A good portion of the terrible week fell square on my shoulders for missing some key reporting deadlines costing the company several thousand dollars in fines. That combined with my bull headedness and mouth not wanting to fully take the blame for my failure almost cost me my job. The only thing that I am sure saved me from an outright dismissal was the one time while working late the owner and I wound up fucking in the break room. We met up there waiting for our internet to come back online after a temporary outage and were showing each other pictures on our phones. I had forgotten that there were some on there of me getting a spanking at a swingers club in town and he discovered them while swiping. He offered to make my ass as red as my cheeks and I accepted. It made for some uncomfortable meetings for a while but for the last year or so things were ok, that is until this week when I screwed up so bad. ...

Story continued from part four Part 5: And Emily Is Very Pleased Too Emily is awake, always an early riser, and already on her laptop, checking her emails, organising any appointments. Emily has always prided herself on understanding the human psyche, partly through her profession, where that psyche is often hidden under many layers. She thinks they hit it off very well during the first session. She watched them on the cctv after she had left them, how could they think she hadn’t thought of that? She hopes they did meet, and as she is thinking that very thought she sees a skype call coming in, and it’s from Carol. Oh, this could be interesting, thinks Emily, smiling. And suddenly, on the screen are two identical heads, well not heads but shimmering black rubber masks with eyeholes and, where the mouth should be, two very large rubber balls. She holds her breath for a second, but Emily has always been an expert in keeping her cool and adjusts immediately. ...

It took me a few minutes to notice something wasn’t quite right. I was slowly coming awake after what felt like an excellent night’s sleep. I stretched and yawned, and I as yawned, I brought my hand up to cover my mouth, just like the polite girl I was brought to be, so the furry paw that was covering my hand was something of a surprise. Then I noticed I was naked under the covers and not wearing my usual PJs. I sat up and brought both hands in front of me, both now encased in furry mits that looked like cats paws and more importantly did not have fingers in. ...

Story continued from part three Part 4: An Idea And A First Shared Session Emily is not one for brainstorms, but this one she thinks might actually work. Ruby and Carol. She’s not one for pushing people together, she hates the idea of match-making, but well, she has a feeling about this. It takes Emily only a couple of weeks to work out a plan. She has two committed, wonderful women here, and they are both, very clearly, single. Perhaps a little lonely, and yet they have so much to give. She has never considered herself a cupid, quite the contrary, although she is a dom and takes care of business in the stables, how people lived their lives outside were their business, and she would never interfere in their private lives. At first sight perhaps these two women don’t have that much in common, except their visits to Emily of course. ...

As the car sputtered and died she was able to get into the driveway just out of the road. Mary had decided to go for a drive while she indulged in her favorite past time of self bondage and now she was stuck out in the middle of nowhere in the middle of the night. Mary was wearing a boned leather half hood neck corset that had a large leather phallus filling her mouth a tight black latex hobble dress with a corset matching the hood laced tight enough to make her large breasts push against the rubber trying to hold them in and showing her aroused nipples with each gasp. The knee high ballet boots were laced tight over the latex leggings holding her twin vibrators deep inside her, the ankle and wrist cuffs were like everything else locked on and the keys were at home god knows how many miles away. ...

Sunday Morning. I love Sunday mornings. This one is a lovely sunny still day. It’s the sounds of it. The warmth of it too! The sun is beaming in through the upper bedroom windows warming the house. I know its doing the same through our patio windows as I can feel the warm air rising up the staircase. Outside I can hear my husband cutting the grass with our old petrol mower, just as he has for the last ten years of our marriage its muted roar echoing around the buildings the tone changing with his change of direction. ...

True story with bondage, first submission to another woman, some bdsm, consensual Not too long ago at a ladies night party in Ybor City (Tampa) I met Dottie. She was with another woman (Sandy) and I was sitting at the bar next to them. After my drink was served (water with lemon) Dottie turned to me and asked if I always drank the hard stuff. Laughing, I told her I would have asked for it “neat” but I was driving. ...

Lisa grunts as she feels the first strap being tightened on her new gag. She had assisted in designing it but was not allowed to see the end result of their hard work. She knows like the arm sleeve she has been wearing for the last three weeks that whatever length of time that is on the little piece of paper she had drawn out of the bowl is how long she will have to endure the new gag. Lisa’s arms twist inside the tight arm binder as the second strap is tightened, the feelings she experiences as her head is clamped tighter are mixed. She loves being gagged the feeling of being unable to communicate excites her immensely but her minds is screaming “Stop this now!” It’s the same internal debate she has with herself every time she agrees, begs, for long term bondage. Lisa knows she will have a certain amount of pain as the days wear on but she also knows she will have more of the frustratingly blissful days of helplessness to compensate her. ...

Up high on the topmost balcony, Tadao has a great view of the impressive skyline. His hands drum on the railing and he enjoys the cool night air. The glass doors slide open silently. ‘Thank you for walking me home,’ Kimiko says and comes closer. She has changed into a flowery, silken dressing gown and walks up behind Tadao. A lovely sight. Tadao marvels at her slim, petite body and perfect posture. The dark hair is done up artfully, held in place by a bright, colourful ribbon in the shape of a butterfly. ...

My ex college boyfriend Brad was going to be in town for a few days for business so I suggested he stay in my guest room rather than an Airbnb like he had planned. It would save him some money and we could catch up a little since the last time we were face to face. Our breakup had been amicable and mutual as following graduation jobs took us to different cities in different states. We tried the long distance thing but it just did not work out so we just maintained our friendship on social media. His flight was due to put him at my house somewhere after 5 P.M. at the earliest if everything went perfect for him and I told him there would be a surprise waiting on him when he got here. It was rather flirtatious of me as I meant his favorite comfort food, pizza and beer, but I could not help myself with a little tease. I gave him my guest code for the community gate and electronic lock to my front door so that he could just let himself in during his stay and gave security his name and description. I knew he had a new girlfriend and I told myself to keep my flirting down to a minimum and absolutely no sexual activity. To help curb my libido I decided on a bit of self bondage before he arrived and a cam show. ...

I stood thinking about what I was allowing to happen, each strained breath made my mind beg me to stop everything but I stood silent. Every minute I said nothing was a minute where more of the opportunity to stop it passed. I had asked the people from the web site to help me live a dream. I had been a member of their site since it began exchanging many e-mails and eventually phone calls over the years and considered Tina and Jim friends. I had no “bondage buddies” and had begun experimenting with casting shortly after I joined the site and had gotten very good at encasing different parts of my body sometimes for days at a time. I opened my eyes and looked down to see my steel encased cock being covered by the casting wrap and tried to take a deep breath. Each time I tried to breathe deeply the extremely tight corset reminded me it was there. ...

Part One Becoming a Bondage Model Hi Jamielee here and this is how i became a bondage model. My husband hated his job and one night in bed i jokingly suggested he could become a bondage photographer as he could combine his passion and get paid for it. Now when i suggested this i thought i would get the job as the model. How wrong i was. My man decided to get in aspiring models as he wanted to keep private and business apart. I was furious and thought what an asshole it was my idea in the first place and he gets in some tarts to be his models. Well for weeks i was “too tired” for any playtime when he got home and it was meant to be his punishment but all i did was punish myself and get myself all worked up. So a few months down the line and some very large pay checks and my persistent complaining about the fact that i loved bondage as much as i loved him but i wasn’t good enough to be his model, the tension had grown to boiling point. No intimacy tends to do that. My husband had been very busy the last week or so and his phone hadn’t stopped going. Friday morning i heard the door bang shut waking me up. My husband had left for work. I got up and slipped on my robe and went downstairs to make a cuppa and noticed a large box with a note on top. ...

story continued from part two Chapter Three She jiggled from her knees, trying to let him know she didn’t want any of it. It was pretty much the limit of her communication ability. But hadn’t she said he could do anything to her? That she wanted him to? She froze and tried to pretend she’d never moved. Even this was something she’d agreed to. She wouldn’t go back on her word. ...

continued from part one Chapter Two Maeve cursed Paul Ridley for making her feel so weak, cursed herself for wanting him, and if not for needing him, for wanting to need him. Why was she letting herself hope, when there really was no hope? She’d never by anything more to him than a conveniently kinky sex partner. What did she want him to do though? What did she really want from him? It was almost certain he’d wrap things up before Sunday evening, but it sent a thrill through her to imagine that he might keep her bound all week, or longer. How long could he stretch it out if he spread the right stories and filed the right documents? A year, maybe? And after that, who would remember she was absent? At least one person, maybe four or five. But the faint possibility still made her breathless. She’d come here today with the intention of ending it between them, to protect her job, and his. She’d planned to do the right thing. But there could be other ways to do things, possibilities she’d scrupulously ignored. ...

(story continues from In the Land of the Dolls 4: Out in the Garden) Part 5: And Then There Were Three The sun beat down on our bare flesh and we were both gaining a glorious tan at odds with our bright red hair and steely blue eyes. Bright red hair that was growing long and thick in a way it seldom did back home. Home, ah what a delightful thought that was. And then, some days, only a distant memory to which I had no wish to return. ...

(story continues from Caged for Freedom 2) (Previously posted as part two) Part Three I awoke slowly, reaching for that moment when waking and sleeping cross over and the waking part is the more prominent. It was very quiet throughout the neighbourhood and it seemed almost that I was the only one there. Not a sound. I rolled over luxuriously and had a look at the clock. 9:15am. I had slept in again. ...

Part 1: There has been a mistake here. “Look, there has clearly been a mistake here” “Madame, allow me to assure you that you are mistaken. Your order has been processed exactly as you placed it. I have it on the computer in front of me” “And I assure you that this is not what I ordered” “Madame, I have to tell you that you have received exactly what you ordered. 1 large size child’s doll. Snow White type. And that is all you will be charged for” ...

Lori and Tim had been friends since high school, occasionally dating but Lori had other interests and Tim never seemed to be up to the task of keeping her satisfied. She craved more and had always been hard to make orgasm hence leading her to try to find someone who could bring her to the screaming orgasms she craved. In between boyfriends she would always wind up with Tim and he always dropped whatever he had going to spend time with her. They had sex often and she had introduced him to bondage years ago and he had been studying it ever since improving his skills not only binding women but learning what they needed to climax and how to tease them for hours before letting them orgasm. His problem with Lori was he didn’t want to push her away so he never tried to learn her threshold and therefore would let her get bored and start looking for someone else. After Lori’s last visit into Tim’s life he had not seen her for the next year so when she showed up at his work wearing a skin tight rubber mini dress showing her pert tits and tight ass on top of her long legs that were accentuated by the extreme heels she always wore he knew she was there to spend some time with him. ...

Donna challenged herself regularly relishing her tight confinement and the challenges she set for herself. As she continued to get better at restraining herself she felt the need to increase the difficulty of her self bondage. Donna loved leather using thick leather straps, head harnesses and corsets to restrain herself and recently she had ordered a pair of custom made boots that would hold her feet in an almost en-point position. The corsets she wore had started as bondage implements only, as did her impossibly tall high heels but now she wore both twenty four seven saving her tightest corsets and tallest heels for her alone time. This morning Donna had squeezed her corset exceptionally tight, the corset had been designed by her and once the seven leather lined steel straps were locked over the stretched tight leather the corset couldn’t be opened or adjusted. ...

story continued from part six Part 7: Knowing My Position They returned a half hour later or maybe less, I had lost track of time, and without preamble they unhurriedly released me. My bum was still quite tender and my nipples and breasts tingled. And my inflamed clit was released and slid back behind its hood. I was returned to my room by Tyra, holding onto my elbow as I was still a bit wobbly in my hoof boots. She stayed and tenderly rubbed some cooling salve into my tender sphincter. It was a great comfort having her there. She said nothing during this, but I could tell that I had passed another “test” and she was pleased with my performance. That first time was a bit of a shock obviously, however after that the general discomfort lessened to the point that I hardly noticed it, as my anal muscle, and I, simply got used to it. It sounds like an odd thing to say, but there it is. ...

story continued from part seven Part 8: A Snug Plug I stood and moving in front of her, took the butt plug and theatrically smeared some lube over its full length, with an extra blob on the tip. “I find it hard to believe you are an anal virgin, and such an expert too.” I said coolly as she glared at me, saliva already forming around her lips. “Well, best get on, we’ll take our time.” ...

It’s nearly dark outside, but still very warm. It had been the perfect day, sunny and hot with low humidity, making tonight the perfect night for the predicament bondage I’ve been planning for weeks. I had turned off the air conditioner earlier, and left the windows open while I prepared, so the bedroom is nice and warm. The fans turning slowly at the top of the high, peaked ceiling and a light evening breeze coming through the windows will keep the room from becoming too uncomfortable, and the heat will provide the ideal contrast to the torment I have planned! I drink some more water because I know I will be sweating in a few minutes! ...

True story with bondage, submission, light bdsm, consensual Quite by chance I met Anne and Frank at Fetish Con in 2013 and after accepting their invitation to have dinner with them I was taken by their honesty and apparent love for bondage (and each other) and how they used it to satisfy their needs, desires and passions. Like me Anne is submissive and enjoys role play and bondage but loves bdsm to a far greater degree than I do. Which is fine by me because as I watch what Frank does to her and imagine myself in her place it excites me to no end. However I do know my limits and there is no way I will ever go as far as they do. At least as far as I can see into my future at this point. ...

Hi my name is JamieLee I am 23 years old 38DD curvy with thick thighs and a big round but firm bum. I live with my boyfriend Sean in a 2 bedroom house. A couple of months ago Christmas was just around the corner and I wanted to give my other half a special gift this year. Me! My other half and an I had been playing around with bondage the last few months and I know it is a huge turn-on for him and me to be honest. I visited a bondage toy site that specialises in bondage, lingerie and other sex toys. Every week I saved my money for my order and when I had enough it was time to place an order. ...

“So Ms. Santa’s favourite little Elf has been naughty again! Caught and admitting masturbation yet again huh?” Ms. Santa sat behind her huge wooden desk and looked sternly at the Elf. There were long paper scrolls everywhere on the desk. Some were even unraveled and were taking up floor space making walking across Santa’s office like a minefield. It wouldn’t do to step on a list and smudge the toy the children wanted thus creating a toy delivery mistake. To the unaware observer, the desk looked chaotic. Holly Claus sat patiently for the last fortnight, typing the names from the paper lists into her I-Phone. ...

Lori walked slowly through the forest near her home, leaning her sweat covered body back she looked at the sun rising and grunted behind the large leather gag that she had strapped so tight that the skin around each strap was puckering above and below them. The thick leather bit filled her mouth, pulled back by the twin straps that attached to the D-rings on either side. The vertical straps criss crossing her head like all the others were very wide splitting around her nose joining a single strap that ran between her eyes limiting her view. All the sturdy straps combined with the wide chin strap making it impossible to remove without unbuckling it, and of course the small padlocks made that impossible. Lori leaned her rigid body forwards again forcing her shaking legs to continue moving her towards her back yard. ...

How could this happen? Linda wondered to herself as she stood in the hallway of the building she lived in desperately trying to figure out what to do. The day had started like all the others, Linda got up and ate breakfast staring at the large blank canvas she was going to start working on. She sat thinking of more details for the painting she had in her mind smiling as the image in her head made her pussy get wet wishing she could live the way the women in the pictures she painted did. Linda painted fetish paintings, some were custom paintings that someone wanted her to do others, her best, were ones she came up with on her own and her paintings were in big demand. Her studio/apartment was originally rented because she had very little money and it was very cheap eventually becoming “chic” so she had stayed in it plus she loved the added benefits of living alone in an almost empty warehouse. ...

Kate loved bondage and frequently used her electronic engineering degree to design and build equipment to help in her increasing need to feel she was being punished. The modified computer control tens units had helped but soon were not enough so she began to look for more severe ways to punish herself and a better way to restrain herself so she had no choice but to endure her self imposed punishments. Kate had seen an idea one night as she sat in the large chair, she called it her electric chair because the steel restraints as well as the multiple shocking points were all electrical. Kate had designed it to use electromagnet locks in all the steel clamps that would hold her body firmly to the chair. The tens pads could give her shocks through all the plates mounted to the chair and anywhere she wanted to place the pads. With her growing collection of different style and sizes she was learning quickly the best places to put them to guarantee her the longest struggle in her bonds before climaxing. ...

Part 1: Kidnapped I am driving to the location given to me in the instructions after stopping by the bank and withdrawing $5,000. The amount seemed a paltry sum considering how much my husband was worth, but, it was what they demanded in the text. Tyler, my husband, had been out of the country for a business meeting and was two days overdue when the text came. The text had been sent from Tyler’s phone but had obviously not been composed by him. He only used proper words when he texts and this message was written in the shorthand lingo used by teens and lazy typists. ...

“Are you really sure you want to do this? You could still change your mind if you wish?” he asked her, unsure of the wisdom of this. Even Stephanie had to admit to doubts about this now she could see everything prepared for action. She’d wanted it to be, well very mechanical, but even so…! She knew the shiny metal dildo was small enough not to do her real physical damage, while at the same time being big enough that she knew the stimulation would probably take her over the top, both orgasmically and mentally, but then again that was part of her fantasy, so…? The bed was designed to be solid enough not to move as the mechanism pumped in and out of her, and enough tight restraints that she wouldn’t be able to move at all while lying on it. And as she would be hooded, gagged and earplugged (her own wishes), she wouldn;t be able to stop it until… well until the computer defined she could cum no more at which point it would cut off 5 minutes later. How long it would then take her to come round was another matter? ...

“Are you really sure you want to do this? You could still change your mind if you wish?” he asked her, unsure of the wisdom of this. Even Stephanie had to admit to doubts about this now she could see everything prepared for action. She’d wanted it to be, well very mechanical, but even so…! She knew the shiny metal dildo was small enough not to do her real physical damage, while at the same time being big enough that she knew the stimulation would probably take her over the top, both orgasmically and mentally, but then again that was part of her fantasy, so…? The bed was designed to be solid enough not to move as the mechanism pumped in and out of her, and enough tight restraints that she wouldn’t be able to move at all while lying on it. And as she would be hooded, gagged and earplugged (her own wishes), she wouldn;t be able to stop it until… well until the computer defined she could cum no more at which point it would cut off 5 minutes later. How long it would then take her to come round was another matter? ...

I do love bondage. It heightens the feelings of frustration and loss of control that goes with chastity controlled by others. Bondage is best when applied by by Mistress but when she is not there, self-bondage has to do. That gives additional challenges with safety and controlled release. The most successful arrangement I have to date is as follows. The equipment includes two lengths of light chain, with clover clamps at one end and 50gram fishing weights at the other. Also, handcuffs, rope, string, dildo and workman’s “A” trestle. My boy clit is properly caged. ...

Story continued from part one Part 2: Caught This is a recording of events regarding the second time I was caught. The first time occurred when I was first experimenting with bondage. In this situation there is a significant back story that leads to my being discovered. Some background info. My parents were friends with people who owned cabins near a winery in Virginia. We went there monthly in the summer. I hiked and played in the forest while they attended concerts and drank. As I and my interest grew I found wonderful places to play bondage games, so cultivated my own friendship with the owners. That friendship evolved into my being able to visit the grounds when closed and trading work for private time. ...

Disclaimer: This story is a work of fiction from the imagination of the Author. Any resemblance to; persons, places, and/or events, are purely coincidental. This story is intended for Adults of legal age and contains descriptive text of an adult nature. Do not attempt any of the scenarios described within this story as there is a risk of injury or death and is for literary amusement only. Authority: All stories penned under the moniker of ElectroPainLover are offered exclusively to Gromet for use on Gromet’s Plaza story sites. Expressed written authorization must be obtained from the author in order to be published outside of Gromet’s websites ...

This is the true account of what happened last Friday Friday, August the 4th, was one of the hottest day of the year. In an already warm summer, temperatures rised to a sky-high, for the Region, 38 °C. Have no idea how much is in Fahrenheit for the US around… do the math by yourself… But there was this urge in him. The need of rubber and selfbondage. So, he loaded his car with a big bag full of his rubber gear and implements of pain. And he drove some 50 km on the highway, until he reached a rest and tank station where some restrooms would offer some space to change into his latex. ...

(story continues from Fantasy Football Slaves 2) Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story Editor’s note: All characters are fictional. Part 3: Tara and Robert’s secrets revealed Racheal woke up with Sue sleeping next to her and slapped her left breast hard. Sue cried out and realized she was with Mistress Racheal and needed to obey. Racheal spread her legs apart and told Sue to worship her and bring her to another orgasm. Sue immediately started licking and sucking Racheal’s cunt loving the taste of her and she was rewarded after a few minutes by receiving Racheal’s juices. ...

story continues from part four Jessica’s Torment 5: Trial and Error Jessica pulled Angela’s legs up to her wrists and locked a short piece of chain on the chain between her ankles and the chain between her wrists. Angie was now hogtied in hard steel, her nipples painfully pinched and pressed between her weight and the mattress, and her mouth stuffed and silent. The only means of her escaping being set well out of reach on Jessica’s dresser. ...

“Can I buy you another?” He asked me. It was the third line he spoke to me since sitting uninvited in the corner booth I was seated. Had it have been his opener I would’ve told him to take a hike, but it was not. “Stand up.” I gave as my reply. His head fell a bit as he slid from the thickly padded vinyl covered seat. “I’m sorry I bothered you. At least you didn’t slap me.” Said the man who appeared to be about six-foot-two and a build that matched his height. ...

Oh my God! What I have done? I never imagine things turn so weird! Why I have to open my big mouth? Did I really regret what I did? There’s really no turning back now, I guess? Now I’m sitting here, in the middle of the living room, exhausted, sweaty and very, very aroused for something I never imagine could turn me on in such ways. Forced to wait for him while I’m tightly bound with so many ropes all over my body and so securely gagged with this damn gag that keep me drooling so badly. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 8: Bait and Switch) Author’s Note: The following is the conclusion of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Epilogue: Supplicants Gabrielle’s palms gripped the armrests of her hard coach seat, trying her best not to move. Her arms, already sore, were exhausted from digging her elbows into the plastic. Anything to take pressure off her backside during the eight hour flight. Gabrielle’s mascara had run from all the times tears had filled her eyes since disembarking, but at last she was nearly home. ...

Part 1: The Trial I held my breath as the eleven men and one woman entered the courtroom through the door which led down a hall to the jury room. My fingers on both hands were crossed, and, if my toes were looser in my conservative three-inch pumps, my toes would be crossed as well. The jury foreman; an older white male with dark hair; greying on the sides above his ears, making him look quite distinguished; handed a slip of paper to the bailiff, which the bailiff promptly handed to the judge. The process seeming to take forever; though my lungs still held the air they had taken in when the door on the side of the courtroom first opened and the jurists returned. The judge unfolded the piece of paper, glanced at it, then set it on his bench. ...

Julie had been a self bondage enthusiast for years, since her first relationship with a woman in college who had been into bondage introduced her to it. Julie enjoyed it so much that even though the relationship did not last her love of bondage had remained strong. After several failed attempts to have relations with both men and women had failed because they wanted to be in control or to humiliate her. All she wanted was to be tied firmly in place, teased to an orgasm and left alone while helplessly bound to enjoy the afterglow. The helplessness brought her peace, and major orgasm’s making her feel safe and warm. ...

(story continues from The Bondage Club 5: Bondage Sisters) Part Six: Din, din time Chapter 7 Mistress Amanda returned a couple hours later. Kendall’s arms and legs where sore from trying to hold her body upwards off of the table. Her nipples and clit where sore from the constant tugging. And her neck was sore from her sister Kim constant motion of riding the double dildo attached to her face. Kim on the other hand was now working on her seventh orgasm. Amanda watched as Kim rode the massive dildo in her pussy up and down steadily at first and then she looked as though she was slamming herself on it. Each time she lowered herself she pulled up Kendall’s head forcing her face between Kim’s buttocks. Over and over again, faster and faster until she could not hold back and erupted once again in bliss. Her head thrown back as cries of passion where heard through her ring gag. Her body shook and she sank down, the dildo buried deep into her sex and Kendall’s nose was once more pressed against Kim’s wrinkled rose bud. ...

It took a long time for Jessica to save up for the new panties. The procedure wasn’t all that expensive, but it took time when she could only put away a few dollars each week. But they would be worth it, the very latest in latex-toy tech, they were formed to fit a person perfectly, and you got to choose ‘inserts’ that could stimulate a person the entire time they were worn. Jessica had done her research, but the dangers reported were all very mild and she couldn’t wait. ...

continued on from part 5: The Farmer’s Wife Part 6: After the Party Ann and Ron survey the damage after their Halloween party. Cups, plates and napkins were scattered all over the lower half of the house and outside patio. Crumbs littered the floor and a few of the cheesy decorations had fallen. Luckily the only spilled drink happened in the kitchen and not on the carpets. Almost every piece of furniture was crocked or out of place. It was a mess but there was no real damage to their home. For once, the old adage “It’s not a party till something’s broke or someone pukes” didn’t happen. No one got drunk, so there were no worries about people getting pulled over for drunk driving. A very successful party. ...

Never did the term “Opposites Attract” apply more than it did to Vicki Kane and Mandy Moore. The 2 girls met while in training for the FBI’s cadet program. Both had a strong interest in law enforcement but each had very different reasons for being where they were now. Vicki was a tall slender but shapely brunette raised in the Midwest. She was 3rd generation law enforcement and came loaded with a full set full of conservative values and her fathers solid work ethic. Mandy was California born and raised. A blue eyed, busty blond with a body and an attitude that looked like it just stepped off of Rodeo drive in Hollywood. Despite their differences they both saw their opportunity at the FBI as a chance to make a difference in the world. ...

(Author’s note: Hi, this is something I have written as a stand alone story. For those of you who have read “Ingrid’s Proposal” I am continuing that story and will be posting more in a few weeks. You can contact me at maid2btied at gmail dot com if you would like to comment on either story. Enjoy, Gabriella.) I check the address on the invitation again as the cab pulls away leaving me standing alone on a deserted street. The invitation was elegant; like one you would get for a wedding, black cursive script on a white card. It read; ...

Devin’s trip across town to her friend Sophie’s house was a bit more of a challenge than usual that Saturday morning. A freak early spring snowstorm was making streets a bit slippery. Still, this was a special day, and she was determined that the weather would not deter their plans. For years, the two of them had bet on their gym’s annual instructors’ competition. The bet was always paid off at the post-competition party at Sophie’s house, and this year for the first time in five years, Sophie had won. Therefore, she would be at her friends’ mercy for the rest of the day. She knew some but not all of the details of what was going to happen to her. In a way she was thankful the snow was making her concentrate on her driving as she couldn’t think about what was ahead. She trusted Sophie and all the others so was not at all nervous – only curious. The two of them occasionally tied each other up and even had a set of punishments for conduct deemed detrimental to their friendship. For this they had acquired a good supply of equipment. Though she would never admit it to anyone, not even herself, she was glad to be on the paying end of the bet for a change. Deep inside she was very submissive by nature and really didn’t enjoy being on top. She also loved the attention that the loser got. ...

It was cooler and darker inside the barn, the light from the huge hanger like door only reached so far. Our barn stretched the whole length of the back of the house with stable doors at one end and a makeshift office at the other. The light from the hanger door lit the middle of the barn where most of the tools were kept. I always loved being in the barn in summer, it smelled sweet from the hay kept for when Molly and Bess were inside. Today I could smell the saddles too, the earthy, rich smell of the leather. The two saddles stood side by side on stout saw horses, gleaming slightly, a deep chestnut brown. ...

Maybe it’s the pressure of your work or you have just had a bad day, but all I can say is your mood seems very “snappy”. All you have done since you came home is complain or criticise what I have done or not done today. The evening meal is under way, your favourite, so why don’t you go and get changed into something comfortable and when you come down I will help you relax. ...

Some time ago I became interested in chastity, I had read a great deal of stories about forced chastity and became intrigued at the idea of not being able to have an erection unless someone else allowed it. I of course had no one to be a key holder but I wanted to see if it was something I would be interested in as a life choice. My thoughts carried me to at least try it since I am a great believer in not asking someone to do something if I do not understand fully what I am asking them to do hence letting myself be used a slave by a mistress so I would understand the ideology behind having one myself, something I had done three times. ...

First a little bit about myself. I am a heterosexual male in my mid 30’s and I am an average height of 5ft 10 and weight of around 180lb. I live with my girlfriend in our own home in a typical western town. My sex life is good but not kinky that often. I love my girlfriend dearly and while she knows of my kinky side it’s not often I get to tie her up or get tied up by her. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. Chapter 1: Husbands hard end of a day This was at the request of Master Jonas to carry out this task I had been busy all day catching up with housework and some odd jobs outside in the garden. I had been naked for the whole day. Being inside the house or outside in the back yard naked tends to arouse me, turning me on. I think it may be a sense of vulnerability, the chance of being caught and not being able to do anything about it. Our local postman who is always delivering parcels to our front door has gotten use to the fact that I am usually answering the door naked that he no longer batters an eyelid. ...

A prequel to “Amy’s Surprise Awakening” This story is written as the prequel to “Amy’s Surprise Awakening” for readers to understand why Monica put Amy in the predicament she woke to find herself in. It takes place several months prior to Monica’s revenge and she and Rick had not yet met. Here is why Monica decided to put Amy into her situation… “Let’s see… ankle and wrist cuffs, thigh straps, chest straps, hood, gag, blindfold, padlocks, nipple clamps, labia clamps, anal hook… I think I got everything.” I said to myself as I looked at my toys lined up on the floor, basically set up in the positions they would be attached to my body when I was finished. ...

Part One I push open the heavy front door with some effort… the hinges hadn’t been oiled for a while and the door had little use for the last year. Once in the front the hall, I dropped my bags and pushed door shut, I’d finish unloading the car later. The hall was clean, with just a little dust and you could see a few patches on the walls where furniture and pictures had been. It was a large old house, on expansive grounds, well back for the road. It had been owned by the parents of my friends, Jennifer, who had passed away the year before. Jennifer was travelling overseas and I had volunteered to help with the house, making sure the few remaining items of furniture were picked up and removed and the house was clean and ready for sale. ...

I’ll keep the usual, obligatory preamble as brief as possible – the juicy bits of this retelling are coming but without the establishing shots, much of the deliciousness is lost. I’ve been roommates with my friend Alyssa for just over three years now. We are both reasonably successful, driven, motivated and coincidentally both on the dominant end of the spectrum. The combination of circumstance, close friendship, and accidental discovery of a massively undervalued loft space in the exciting elbow of the city led to us entering into a co-habitational partnership. ...

(story continues from Synthia) Synthia: Part 2 Storycodes: Waking from the needle prick Synthia had given me was even more difficult than the first time she had put me out. My eyes burned as if they had been sprayed with pepper-spray as I tried to open them under the bright overhead lighting. A deep throb behind my eyes each time I tried to split my lids enough to let them adjust made the climb out of my unconsciousness less appealing with each attempt. My head spun and I felt as if I was in a Gyro-sphere and could not ascertain which way was up and which way was down. My stomach felt woozy. ...

Hotels, they all seem so similar. Hyatt, Sheraton, Holiday Inn, Hilton, all with the gentle piped music in the public areas and the lifts. The sterile reception areas sitting on glossy marble floors. And there’s the plush bar area. That inevitable place where people mingle in subdued lighting. The bored reps at just another hotel stop over, the conference attendees enjoying loud and inconsequential chatter, the occasional lady of the night looking for business. The couple so closely entwined their relationship must be illicit, but oh what joy they exude. ...

Please! Lori begged John again, he just shook his head no as she sat struggling in the chair tie she had been placed in after she had begged him to tie her arms tightly together behind her back. This he did gladly and proficiently quickly wrapping several loops around her elbows using each loop to draw them tighter together. Once her elbows were crushed together he added three more wide bands of tight rope on her arms and wrists. ...

Angie lay in her favorite position thinking about the conversation with Jim she had yesterday, as she pants around the large ball gag she had strapped tightly between her teeth. Angie tries to look around even though she was wearing the rubber blindfold and smiling as she tugged at the rope connecting her wrists to her ankles wondering how long she has before the cutters will drop nearby. She couldn’t help but still feel slightly embarrassed at the admission of her favorite bondage position or the fact that she had told him so freely and so quickly after meeting him. ...

“Ok, Miss Stanton, your request has been filed and will be carried out.” “Good,” Mary Stanton replied. “But run through it one more time, please. I want to make sure you have the details exact.” “Yes, Ma’am. Per your request, electrical service to your residence will be shut off at precisely five this evening.” “Precisely. I’m going on a trip, and that’s the exact time I’ll be leaving. I want the lights out when I lock the door.” ...

The bondage Kara and Sarah had placed themselves in was very elaborate, restrictive, unyielding, inescapable, and, most of all, uncomfortable and painful. Its inescapability was temporary by the use of a timer system and would eventually be removed from the equation. As would the painful element as it too was part of the timing system and would be disarmed once the timer reached zero. The rest would work itself out as the girls were able to free themselves. Kara and Sarah were both on their knees, ass to ass to one another, on the rack in their basement. Both had leather cuffs on their ankles locked to the smooth and lustrous wood top of the rack. A leather strap was also secured tightly behind the bend of their knees, holding their legs splayed wide and secure. Their thighs were held tightly together with leather straps just above their knees and high on their thighs, ensuring they could not separate themselves from each other. Straps tightened around each of the girl’s waists and connected by another strap gave final insurance they could not pull themselves apart. Being so tightly and securely bound with their asses together ensured the double-headed dildos in their pussies and rectums maintained full penetration and kept them impaled upon each other. Both the anal and vaginal dildos were bipolar electro-stimulation devices, each end working independently of the other. Their wrists were cuffed behind them and to each-other’s wrist cuffs by a loose strap. The strap between their wrists attached to a hoist system which pulled their wrists uncomfortably high. The hoist was their release system. Once the timer run down, the hoist would lower and allow the girls arms to lower to their waists and reach the keys attached to their waist belts and remove their wrist cuffs. Both girls had eight labia rings, a clitoral ring, and, nipple rings. The labial rings on each side was connected by wires, the top rings having wires running to a micro-switch mounted to the wooden table. Each girl’s nipple rings were also connected to micro-switches. The wires leading to the micro-switches each had about a quarter-inch of slack and if either girl moved enough to pull the wire taut, the micro-switch would close and cause a very painful electric shock to each of their metal rings; however, not to the one that closed the circuit, but, to the other girl’s rings. If Kara closed the circuit, Sarah would get a nasty and painful shock to her labial, clitoral, and nipple rings along with an equally painful shock deep in her vagina and ass. Visa-versa should Sarah be the one to activate the circuit. This usually leading to a vicious cycle as the shock would make the recipient buck and activate the other girl’s circuit. Both girls were hooded, gagged, blindfolded, and, bud-style earphones filling their ears with white-noise deafening them of any other sound. Kara and Sarah were completely cut off from communication with each other, and, any attempt in communication was picked up by microphones embedded in the hoods locking collar. Any sound picked up by the microphone also activated the torturous shock, however, no matter who made the sound, both girls were punished. Without any form of communication with each other it was up to both Kara and Sarah to have the will to still themselves against the pain in order to stop a vicious torture cycle once one begun. The torture cycles started quite frequent as almost any movement by either girl to try to ease the painful pull on their shoulders or any other discomfort of their bondage would take up the miniscule amount of slack in the wires and close the circuit, sending painful shocks and starting another cycle of shock induced bucks. Their bondage was not all pain however. When the two girls were able to keep from tripping pain-inducing zaps of electricity, the electricity sent into their bodies produced very sensual and pleasing tingles. The dildos in their vagina’s and asses felt like they were slowly moving in and out, their clits feeling like they were being softly stroked and caressed, their labia being softly fingered, and their nipples being sucked with an occasional mild bite thrown in here and there. During the girls testing of the sensual shocks they had found both could easily and quickly be brought to orgasm. The girls found this to be a double-edged sword however as neither of them was able to have a quiet orgasm. They found as they fell deeper into the throughs of lust, their vocal cords had a mind of their own and would activate the microphones shock and break both of their orgasmic cycles with torturously painful electrical shock. During one of these cycles however, Sarah had been so close to orgasm that the painful shock forced her into a violent and loud orgasm and Kara paid the price. The screams Sarah produced during her orgasm shocked both girls, only seeming to strengthen and prolong Sarah’s orgasm. Sarah continued to buck and shake long after her vocal cords had quieted pulling on the wires and shocking Kara long after Sarah’s own shocks had stopped. Kara had wanted to make Sarah pay for her pain but knew if a cycle of ‘revenge movements’ was begun; they could both be in pain during the whole session. Kara did not want that, nor to be the cause of it, so she stilled herself as best she could so they could both get back to the pleasure shocks. They had agreed six-hours would be a difficult but manageable amount of time for their session. As none of the cycles run in timed intervals and were solely reactionary to the girls’ sound and movements, the amount of time which had elapsed in their torturous bondage was impossible to calculate with any accuracy. Six-hours-forty-five minutes after the time they started their session, an email would be sent to their unwitting backup. The girls figured forty-five minutes gave them plenty of time to release themselves and stop the email from being sent. As the email system was independent of the timer system, they felt it to be a reliable backup. * * * * * At 5:45 in the afternoon, Stephen’s phone notified him that he had an email marked URGENT from Sarah’s email account. Stephen opened the message… Stephen, If you have received this email, then Kara and I are probably in a very bad situation and desperately need your help. It could be a matter of life and death. This plea is VERY SERIOUS and I sincerely ask that you help us out IMMEDIATELY! I know you have not been to our house. The address is 19955 El Dorado Drive. GPS it and you will find it without a problem. When you get here, you can find the door key in a plastic key-box buried under the fourth rock to the right of the walkway. It will open both locks on the door. Upon entering, there will be stairwell to the right of the door which leads to the basement. The key-code to the door is 55991. Yes, the house number in reverse. Believe me, we will be as mortified by you finding us as you will be surprised. We hope you understand. Both Kara and myself will be forever in your debt for your help! Sarah Stephen had to reread the email over a couple times. The fact that Sarah said it could be a matter of life and death scared him into action. He had only met Kara a couple of times but had made love to Sarah when they were young and she was still trying to figure out her sexuality. It hurt Stephen when she decided she enjoyed sex with women more than she did with men, but, they still remained friends and he cared for her deeply. Stephen did not want harm to befall his ex-lover nor her new lover. Stephen entered the address into his phones GPS. The drive would take him about fifteen-minutes. It was in a part of town he was not familiar with but was savvy to the neighborhood and it meant that Kara must be quite well off. Sarah was from the same side of the tracks as he was and knew she could not afford to live in that area any more than he could. Stephen drove like the devil was on his tail… * * * * * The email Sarah had composed to Stephen had; due to the improper setup of the auto-email program; been sent two-hours earlier than it should have. Kara and Sarah’s programmed bondage session was not set to end until 7:00 pm and the email wasn’t supposed to be sent until forty-five minutes after that. However, Sarah forgot to take into consideration the programs default time-zone being Central Time and had never reset it to Pacific Time. Neither girl knew the email had been sent or even how much time had elapsed or how much was left. Kara and Sarah’s minds become lost to the passage of linear time and focused only on the number of orgasms; two for Kara, three for Sarah; the cost of each orgasm upon their bodies, and the pain wracking their uncomfortably positioned bodies. Both Kara and Sarah were independently hoping their time was nearing the end and looking forward to several hours of convalescing rest. * * * * * Stephen pulled into the long driveway of the address he was given and thought the place to be somewhere between a house and a mansion. It was a three story Colonial complete with a large front porch and columns on either side of the main entry door. He didn’t ponder long at its size or its exterior amenities however and wasted no time finding the rock Sarah had mentioned and digging three inches beneath it to find the plastic box buried below it. Stephen removed the key from the box while bounding up the front steps, taking two at a time. He unlocked both locks on the large double-doors and swung the main door open, not bothering to close it behind him. He didn’t bother looking around the large foyer but focused on finding the stairwell down to the basement. Stephen found the stairs to the basement in short order and wasted no time getting to the closed door below. He quickly keyed 55991 on the keypad on the door and heard a click. Stephen pushed on the door and it opened easily though he could tell the door was quite sturdy and heavy. “Sarah, Kara, are you down he…” he began to ask loudly, the question dying on his tongue before being fully uttered. Neither woman turned their head to the sound of Stephen’s voice but he could see they were quite lively… and, quite bound. Stephen slowly made his way to the large wooden table the two women were bound upon, unable to take his eyes off of them and unable to fully comprehend what he was seeing. The luminosity of the room was neither extremely dark nor bright; only light enough for him to make out the two bound women and how tightly and entirely bound they were. He could not see, however, the wires leading to each of their sexes or their nipples. Finally understanding neither of the two girls, whom had somehow sent him a dire plea for help, were not actually in direct danger, Stephen began to look around the room. The first thing he noticed was a computer screen with large numbers counting down…00:46:22…the seconds steadily counting down. “A timer?” Stephen mused quietly to himself though he was sure if the girls knew he had entered, one or both would have turned their heads in his direction when he spoke as he entered the room. He was not sure how deaf they were but he knew something had kept them from hearing him. “Emergency email has been sent.” Was displayed in smaller window below the one with the timer. Stephen turned his gaze back to the bound women. As he peered closer he finally caught sight of the thin wires leading to several different locations of each of the girl’s bodies. He also noticed the four boxes the wires ran to and watched the displays. Each display had power-output indicators which, at the time, seemed to be nearly to their highest level. Stephen scratched his head without being aware of doing so. He was trying to figure out what exactly it was that he was seeing. Stephen noticed the winch holding the two girls arms tight and high above them, then, he noticed the keys clipped to the black leather belts snugged tightly around each of their waists. Stephen slowly began to grasp what the girls had done, how they planned to be released, and, furthermore, that he was not supposed to have received the email he had been sent quite yet. Stephen looked closely at the clips which held the keys to the belt and decided with the thickness of the belts and the style of the clips, he should be able to remove the keys without the girls knowing if he was careful. He unclipped the keys from each belt and, as he thought, the bound women never made a flinch of acknowledgement of the action. Stephen decided he would sit and watch as the two lovelies game played out. He decided he had plenty of time to go upstairs and close and lock the front door now that he knew the girls were safe and secure the basement door when he returned. While he was upstairs however, Stephen decided to find the kitchen. He hoped the girls may have some beer in the fridge. He was not disappointed, pulled two out then headed back down to the helpless beauties in the basement. When Stephen made it back into the basement he noticed one of the girls bucking more than the other. Though he had slept with one of them, their body shapes and sizes mixed with the moderate level of light and the full hoods over the girl’s heads, Stephen was not sure which one it was. Stephen looked at the power levels on the boxes. Following the wires, Stephen figured his initial reading of the power levels must’ve been wrong as the boxes leading to the bucking woman seemed to be on low and the boxes to the woman remaining more still, though only slightly, had what he believed the high power. While he watched the displays, the bucking woman began to moan and scream loudly into her gag, and Stephen watched as both displays showed the power level bars nearly light-up fully once again. * * * * * Kara exploded with her third orgasm while Sarah did everything she could do to hold herself from pulling on the switches and causing another battle of wills against the torturous shocks. Sarah was happy that Kara was able to achieve another orgasm even if her own body was paying a painful price for it. Sarah was sure Kara had suffered terribly through the three orgasms she herself had enjoyed and was quite willing to endure Kara’s orgasms. Sarah knew her body was completely spent and she would not enjoy another orgasm. She also hoped their time was almost complete. She felt as if they had been bound here together for days and was not sure just how much longer she could endure the pleasure cycle, let alone anymore of the pain cycles. Sarah’s shoulders were on fire, her knees felt as if they were rubbed raw and bleeding, her pussy and asshole felt as if the dildo’s had been replaced with baseball bats, of which she had the thick end stuck in her, and her hips felt as if the baseball bats had been used on them before being shoved into her. Sarah prayed this was almost over and cursed herself for agreeing to six hours. Kara couldn’t help her third orgasm. It came very unexpectedly and quickly rose within her. Actually having the orgasm felt great and it was the most explosive one she had today. She did, however, feel bad for Sarah as she knew how much pain she was putting her through. Kara had learned herself that there was no getting used to the pain. She hoped she would but she had not and was very sure that Sarah hadn’t either. Kara knew her body has endured more pain than she had ever intended to undergo during the session. She never took into account how much pain the actual bondage would put her through. Her shoulders feel as if they have been torn from their sockets and is very concerned that she may have sustained serious and permanent damage in them. Her hips ache terribly, her back feels as if she has knots in the muscles the size of Texas and her knees feel as if they have been worked over Nancy Kerrigan style. Kara couldn’t help but think that her ex-Domme; whom she believed to be the most mean and wicked bitch on the face of the Earth; had not treated her this badly. Close, but not quite. Kara was never so happy as when that contract had ended. She thought it to be the worst year of her life. However, she is quite convinced, this is by far the worst six-hour block of her life. But, Kara is even more concerned for her lover bound to the rear of herself. She hopes beyond hope that she has not hurt Sarah too much. Unlike herself, Sarah had never had a Domme; either good or bad; and hasn’t been tested to her fullest. Kara is worried that since this was worse than she had ever been through, what could Sarah be thinking? Both Kara and Sarah screamed in unison as they felt the electricity stop and the hoist begin to first, release the tension on their arms, then lower them slowly towards their backs…and to the keys they desperately needed. Though neither girl knew the other was thinking the same thing, they were both frustrated by how slowly the hoist descended. Now they each knew how long they had been tied and tortured and each were ecstatic their six-hour ordeal was complete. As the pressure was released from their shoulders, they could tell each other began to sob as each of the others stomach contractions resonated through the dildos they shared. And, even though both girls wanted nothing more than to obtain the keys on their belts, they allowed their heads and upper torso’s to be lowered to the top of the wooden rack before pulling their arms down toward their waists. Both girls were much too spent to hold their shoulders up and bring their arms down. Bending at the waist placed much more pressure on the dildo’s stuck in them, almost painfully, but that too didn’t matter. They would soon be free of their restraints and free of the phalluses deep inside. Each of the women felt around for the keys as their arms finally reach the belts around each of their waists. Kara and Sarah could feel each other’s bound hands pulling here and there, moving the strap attached to the other wrist restraints around on their bare asses. Each could feel the strap move ever more as they each search proved futile. Both had found the clip which should be holding the keys, but, no keys were there. They screamed and struggled and searched. Kara was sure the clips held the keys securely and that they could not have fallen off. Sarah tried to remember if she had indeed clipped the keys to her belt, assuring herself that Kara and she had checked one another and confirmed each other had. The two women began to fight and struggle against their bonds with renewed vigor as they felt the hoist begin to pull their arms towards the rafters once again. * * * * * Stephen was taking the last couple sips of his second beer when the timer finally reached three sets of zero’s. It didn’t take him too long to understand the bucking which one of the girls was doing when he came back into the basement was the result of a strong and intense orgasm. He was also able to discern that the movement of one girl caused the other to be tortured by electricity. The one thing he wasn’t able to quite figure out is why these girls would do this. Sarah never asked Stephen to do any kind of bondage while they were together and never considered she would be open to it. He surely would have. Stephen has always been fascinated by bondage and would’ve loved to have Sarah as his sub. While he waited for the timer to count down, Stephen looked around the basement and found it to be a dungeon. He finally realized that the two girls were bound upon a medieval styled rack. There were two wooden stocks in one of the corners, two studded torture chairs in another. Against one wall was an X-cross. There were several large eye-bolts in the rafters, one set having single manacles dangling on chains, obviously to chain someone with their arms held high and wide above their head. Others had handcuffs attached to a chain hanging down. Looking about the floor, Stephen found eye-bolts mounted to pop-ups in the floor which could pop-up for use but stowed to keep from tripping over. He thought this to be quite ingenious. The more he looked the more complete he found the dungeon and even found things he was not exactly sure what their use was but figured, with time, he could figure it out. As the timer counted down to within one minute of what the girls believed to be their release, he chose a red leather covered and studded paddle, pulled it from its hook on the wall and sat back down in the chair near the computer. Stephen really wanted to see what the girls would do when they realized there were no keys to release themselves with. Stephen sat watching as the timer hit zero and the girls tensed muscles relaxed as the electricity quit assaulting their body’s. He had noticed the rings on each part of the girl’s sexual parts and how each one had electrical wires attached to them. As both of them had the piercings, it was an addition Sarah had acquired since they had separated a few years ago. Stephen watched as the hoist slowly lowered the women’s arms and how they allowed their body’s to be lowered to the table before making an attempt to grab the keys. He figured they must be exhausted. He had no way to be certain how long they were enduring this before he got here but knew they were in it for more than two hours. Stephen also figured they had to be in it well before the computer sent him the email, but, he couldn’t believe they had been bound and tortured for much more than four hours. Not the way they were being assaulted while he was here. He watched as the two searched their belts for the keys; the search becoming ever more frantic as the reality sunk in that the keys were not where they had been when they started this adventure. Stephen somewhat felt bad for doing what he had and was doing—but only somewhat. He allowed the women to search and panic for several minutes, listening to the frantic and frustrated cries from their gagged mouths, before he pushed the button on the hoists control pad to pull their arms up once again. Stephen somewhat chuckled as the girl’s fought ever more heavily against their restraints and the hoist pulling their arms back up. He could tell they were in utter terror. Once the hoist stopped and the girl’s arms were once again pulled tight, Stephen noticed that the electrical torture cycle had also begun again. Their muscles began to convulse. He waited until they could let themselves drop the power down. Stephen didn’t know if they thought something went terribly wrong with their system or if they suspect someone was here with them, though, Stephen planned to remove that uncertainty very shortly. Stephen allowed them to enjoy the lower power setting for a couple of minutes before he gave either Kara or Sarah’s ass a hard swat with the paddle. Still having no idea of which one was which, Stephen landed the same smart swat on the other’s bare ass-cheek. Stephen wished he could get a swat lower on each cheek, but, the way they were bound only allowed for him to land them just below their waists. Each swat he landed, which he alternated between each ass and each cheek, caused the girls to buck and step the electricity up to the high setting. Stephen also noticed their nipples elongate as they pulled hard against the wires connected to the table, sure that the pull had to be hurting almost as much as the shock. He worked on each of their asses until he could make out the red glow of their skin even in the dim lighting. Again, Stephen allowed the two bound beauties to relax and allow the power to drop down before moving on to his next action. As they began to gain control of themselves, he tried to decide which girl’s hood he would remove first. Stephen hoped he would remove his ex-girlfriends hood first. Then he could just leave his ex’s new love’s hood on and not have to deal with her. Stephen decided he would flip a coin. Heads…girl on the left…tails…girl on the right. Heads. Stephen walked around and looked through the keys. There was no way for him tell which key was for the lock on the collar so he decided he would just have to try each of them until he found the correct one. Stephen wished he would have kept track of which keyring was attached to which girl. He made it through the first set of keys without any of them working. The third key on the second set made the small lock click open. Stephen decided he would put this set of keys in his left pocket and the other in his right, keeping them separated now. The blindfold was attached to the hood but the gag was under the hood. Stephen was happy since when the hood was removed the girl would still be silenced. He released each of the buckles running up the back of the hood and slowly slipped it off of her head. Stephen looked into fearful but angry eyes of emerald green. It was Kara. Sarah’s eyes are deep blue. Kara’s eyes opened as wide as they could possibly open. Obviously the painful shocking had begun again. Kara screamed howls of agony into her gag, forcing Stephen to believe the wires leading to the hood was what made the girls to remain quiet. During the whole time Stephen had been there he had not heard either of them make the noise that Kara is now. Stephen pulled the set of keys from his right pocket and walked to the still hooded Sarah. The lock on her collar opened after two failed attempts with the wrong keys and finished unbuckling it, pulling it free once it was loose enough. Sarah’s beautiful face had the same tear streaked cheeks as Kara but Sarah’s tugged at his heart whereas Kara had made Stephen feel nothing. Sarah’s eyes were filled with more pain than he had ever seen in anybody’s. Kara’s eyes probably showed the same pain, but, Stephen knew Sarah’s eyes; he didn’t know Kara’s other than a few times of meeting her. He decided the girls had suffered enough pain and found the power buttons on the electrical boxes and powered all four off. Both women slumped limply against the restraints securely binding them. Stephen went back to Sarah. Sarah’s blue orbs had always been windows to her emotions and Stephen watch those eyes quickly turn from wonderment, fear, then anger and hold that latter emotion. She screamed through her gag. Stephen could not make out the words but was quite sure she was not thanking him for saving them. Stephen decided he could probably have a much calmer conversation with the girl he had not slept with and left Sarah’s gag strapped deeply in her maw. Stephen walked around to Kara. “Can we have a calm conversation if I remove your gag?” Her lover’s ex-boyfriend asked. “Upphh ouugghh!” He clearly made it out—Fuck you! “I came here because I got an email saying you two were in trouble. It said you girls could die.” He explained to her. “Ohh Aayy.” She replied and Stephen took that to mean they could have that calm dialogue he was requesting. Stephen pulled Kara’s keys out of his pocket and tried four keys before finding the key to the gag. Damned how he wished these keys and locks were marked. He buckled the gag and pulled the large ball from her mouth with a pop. Kara flexed her jaw from side to side and opened and closed, apparently needing to work out the kinks before trying to speak. He gave her the time she needed. “Tell me again. Why the fuck are you here Stephen?!?” Kara hissed. “I got an email from Sarah asking me to help. How else could I be here? I had no idea where you lived. No idea where the key to the door was. And, no idea what the code to the basement door was. It was all in the email I received.” Stephen explained to her as concisely as he knew how. “Ok. So you came to save us. Why’d you fuck us over and spank us? Why are our arms stretched up behind us again? You’re not quite being our saint and fucking savior Stephen!” “Ok…ok. Once I noticed you were safe and not in trouble I stuck around and decided to play. My bad. But I kind of decided I should be rewarded for coming to help.” He said, knowing as soon as it left his mouth he had stepped on his own dick. “What!?! Do you want us to fuck you or something!?! Real fucking chivalrous Stephen!” The venom in Kara’s voice hanging in the air like a heavy mist. “Sarah decided to use you as a backup because she trusted you, you bastard!” “Look. I’ll just reset the machine now that we all know it works, let you girls finish your fun and be gone. We can just leave this behind us.” Stephen said. “Oh sure. We all win. Only after Sarah and I get tortured and tormented for another six fucking hours. What the fuck…it’s a win-win for all of us. We are tired and have suffered a lot of pain for a very long time Stephen. I don’t think I could handle another six hours and I am quite fucking sure that Sarah couldn’t, but fuck it, if that’s what you want to do then gag me, hood us, and fuck us over if that’s what you want to do. I obviously am not in a position to stop you.” “You’ve been in this for six hours?” Stephen asked in amazement. “Well, closer to seven now I’m guessing. Go ahead…give us another six.” Kara said, tears filling her deep green eyes and opening her mouth wide, inviting me to put the gag back in. “No. I can’t do that. I thought maybe it was three, maybe four hours. Not six.” Stephen said. “Could I maybe help you girls play? Not screw you…I know you’re not into that and Sarah isn’t any longer. Just maybe play some S&M games a little?” He asked. Stephen could see Kara thinking about it and she had not nixed the idea straight out, and took this to be a possible good sign. “I will have to ask Sarah what she thinks about it before I can agree to anything. Let us release ourselves and I will talk to her about it. I think I can persuade her. I think you just might have a pretty good idea. We have needed a third person to help us with our kinks.” Kara said, nearly flooring Stephen with her openness to the possibility. Stephen pressed the button on the hoist’s control pad to set it in motion, lowering Kara and Sarah’s arms once again. When there was enough slack, Stephen removed the belt connected between the girl’s wrists from the hook at the end of the cable. He put the keys to each girl’s locks in their perspective hands. “I know you have already seen both of us in a very uncompromising position,” Kara started, “and you will probably be seeing us naked quite a bit over the next while, but, I would prefer you to go upstairs, have a beer, and wait for us to call you with our answer.” The bound girl working at the locks for her release laying before him finished. “Ok.” Stephen replied somberly, hoping he could’ve been allowed to watch the girl’s as they removed their bindings. Stephen did as Kara had requested. Kara and Sarah worked the next fifteen minutes removing their bondage and the wires connected to the rings on their sensual and sexual pleasure parts. The two girl’s sat on the rack as they palavered about what Stephen had requested and Kara had agreed to speak to her lover about. After several minutes, their answer had been reached and Kara yelled up the stairs for Stephen to rejoin them. As Stephen entered the door to the basement and began to turn into the room, he felt a sharp, powerful sting on the back of his neck. The sudden and unexpected jolt of electricity from the stun-gun in Kara’s hand laid him out and unconscious. When Stephen awoke, the pain in his head was not the only sensation he noticed as his mind began to clear. He could feel the steel shackles on his ankles and wrists that was pulling his body tightly across the wooden top of the rack. He could feel the pinch of the clamps on his nipples and the wire wrapped tightly around his balls and cock. The anal plug was also quite apparent. A dildo-gag was held deep and tight within his mouth and a thick blindfold covered his eyes. Stephen could feel the bump of the microphone pressing against his throat, held in place by the leather collar around his neck. “We decided we could use you as our partner Stephen.” Kara said. “But, we need some rest. Sarah and I are very tired. As you just woke up…” Sarah giggled when Kara said it “…you should be good for a while.” “We figured you might enjoy the amount of electricity we endured, so, we left the power levels where they were for us.” This time it was Sarah who spoke. “I would highly advise you to remain very, very quiet and, extremely still. It’s one bitch of a bite when these things go into torture mode.” Sarah finished as she pushed the power buttons to turn on the power-boxes and send voltage into him. Stephen bucked but held his voice. However, the girls had also connected the movement switches and Stephen screamed and thrashed as the power level jumped. “Have fun Stephen. We’re going to get some rest. We’ll see you in several hours.” Kara said, both girls laughing as they closed the door to the basement behind them.

Light gusts of wind lifted my skirt slightly as we walked uptown on Fifth Avenue alongside Central Park and while this would normally not be a problem I wasn’t able to simply use my hands to keep it down as they were tied together in front of me. My submissive, Marge, had convinced me to switch for the day and after I was dressed she put my hands through the pockets that she had cut out of the jacket she put on me and tied my wrists about six inches apart so that they were unseen under the jacket and with the jacket’s zipper closed no one was able to see my bondage and while this was bad enough she had also selected the short flared skirt I wore which allowed my stockings and garter belt to be seen whenever the wind gusted too much and there was nothing I could do about it but blush and pray she would not keep me walking too long. ...

Part 1 I’ve always been a nerd, preferring to play with my brothers lego and my dad’s tools as a child, never much being into dolls apart from as a source for materials, much to my mum’s disappointment. Over the years I discovered computers, electronics, and eventually robotics. I ended up with a masters in robotics and computer science and fell into a few startups working on various aspects of AI and home automation. I struck it lucky at my third startup and cashed in my share options when it was bought out for a pretty good sum of money. Not quite enough to retire on, but enough that it allowed me very picky about what work I did and able to take extended sabbaticals whenever I felt the need. ...

This is a story about a hot horny woman, Claudia, getting anonymous instructions to be followed up and filmed as well. Instruction 1 Requirements: tiny rope, rope with hooks 2 piece; bal gag, vibrator ( no batteries), nipple clamps, small loose chain connected to the clamps nipple vacuum set, 2 candles, scarf, Table upside down, electrical timer, magnet electric controlled, power box analog incl spring, 2 steel plates with rings, 2 ring which can be screwed in the table, duct tape,. 4 web cams. ...

Warning! Some portions of this story contains elements of extreme pain, body modification, and blood which readers may find difficult and/or too graphic to read. If descriptive text of this nature bothers you, I recommend you find a lighter story to read. EPL “Paul…are you there? Pick-up if you are there Paul. I called to tell you about my flight, or, better yet, lack of one. The plane had an engine explode during take-off. Yes! Actually explode! Don’t worry. It happened almost as soon as the pilot throttled up and we never left the ground. There were no injuries and we simply returned to the gate. They called it a catastrophic failure of engine two. There will not be another flight available until tomorrow so I have to stay in London again tonight. If you get this message in the next half hour or so, give me a call; otherwise, I will call you in a couple of hours. I love you slave! Bye.” ...

Sweat drips from her forehead onto the bed as her head turns from side to side desperately trying to see a way to continue her stimulation or get herself free. She continues to try and see even though the thick rubber of the blind fold I had pulled over her eyes prevents her from seeing anything. I knew she would struggle so I had intentionally over tightened the straps for the head harness gag she was wearing over the blindfold. ...

A message from the author: This is a true story of a narrow escape from one of my electro-torture self-bondage sessions that seemed to go tits-up without me realizing it until well into the session, and it was too late. If you are a novice at the practices of self-bondage, please, please, please, read up on all the ways things can go wrong, and heed all the warnings and advice afforded by more experienced self-bondage practitioners. It may seem stupid, unnecessary, over-cautious, less fun, less exciting…what have you…but experience is usually gained by screwing up at one time or another and learning from those mistake. ...

I have ideas for part 2 and part 3 of this story, if this part is well received I will have to write the others. I had been visiting Jade once a week for about 6 months, but had to cancel the last couple of appointments at the last minute, due to work problems - she had not been happy and had sent me a few text suggesting I was a time-waster and a few other things. ...

During Rose’s career she had played the bound victim many times. Rose enjoyed each scene she spent bound and gagged always pushing the prop and stage people trying to get them to bind her tighter. She even convinced them to make sure she was actually bound asking to be left bound while they reset the scene’s using professional reasons as an excuse for her demands. Now financially comfortable and well know Rose has more difficulty engaging in her other passion of bondage. Not wanting it to get out or ever her to be seen as a pervert she often secures herself in difficult positions and struggles around her large home alone. Sitting alone one evening surfing the web while she waited on her ice release to melt and allow her to remove the large gag that has been keeping her silent for the last eight hours. The gag causing her to choke if she stops suckling it and a tight posture collar holding her head firmly erect and keeping her from looking in any direction without turning her body. She had bound her legs tightly together with her ankles tied to the cross brace of the large chair she sits in. The high heels she loves so much that holds her feet in an extreme arch causing her feet and legs to cramp within an hour of donning them dangling slightly off the floor. Typing with her one partially free hand looking for something to distract her from the pain of her tightly pinched nipples that have a weight attached to the chain connecting them tugging her pert nipples with each breath. ...

I woke up with a start, trying to move my hands I realised they were cuffed behind me, the stainless steel manacles were digging into my wrists from the tension of the chain coming from my manacled ankles. The back of my neck was sore from the 2” wide stainless steel collar that encircled it, not helped by the chain that was attaching me to the wall only 12” away. I was lying on my side, the only position in which I had been able to get anyway like comfortable, my legs ached, bent as they were towards my hands. ...

story continues from part four Chapter 5: In a Barrel Angie sat up in bed, she was sure she heard it this time. She switched the lamp on and searched around the house for probably the third time that night. As before there was nothing there. “This is getting ridiculous, I can’t live this way,” Angie sighed. She wore a short nightgown damp with her own sweat. “I’ve been jumpy for two weeks now expecting them to grab me at any second. I’m going to call them, I don’t care what time of night it is.” She said to the clock which was showing 3:30 AM. ...

It took what seemed like an eternity to pull myself out of the deep chasm my mind was in from sleep mixed with hang-over. I was in a vicious cycle of minimal consciousness for a few seconds mixed with sleep for a few minutes. My mind felt like it was in an eddy, able to pull myself just long enough to suck in a breath of air, then, pulled back under until panic made me try that much harder to get back up for another lungful of air. ...

Breasts She closed and locked the front door, left her briefcase on the table in the hall. She had been anticipating this session all week , building up her nerve, and didn’t want anything, or anyone, to interfere. This time she was going to finish it, no matter what.. The previous sessions had been painful, but not excruciating, and therefore not as fulfilling as she wanted. Each had built on the last as her tolerance built up. This time… she wanted the ultimate pain… and the ultimate orgasms… ...

“If dad could see me right now….. he’d probably kill me.” Nervously, Chastity stepped out onto the catwalk overlooking the production floor. This had seemed like a great idea before, but now she wasn’t so sure. Still, she’d made it this far, so the rest should be easy. Slowly, but with growing confidence, she made her way along the catwalk. The whole thing had begun earlier in the day, when Chastity had dropped in to visit her father at work. He, however, had been less than pleased, namely because of her choice of clothing. She’d been wearing a light, short summer dress, its tight, thin material leaving no doubt that there was no bra beneath. Instead of a visit, she’d been on the receiving end of a lecture on propriety. ...

So here I am bound in and to a vertical cage barely big enough for my plus size body trapped behind 3 master locks in a vertical cage, prisoner transport chains on my wrist, ankles, neck and waist, gagged with a head cage on holding a very well inflated butterfly gag in place, my cuffed ankles locked to the floor of the cage . My cock standing out from the vertical cage bouncing wantingly in the air desperately wanting to cum, stripped of my clothing in a strange man’s house with no one knowing I am here. Rule #1 broken… this is a recount of true events, well mostly true with a little license for creativity embellishing the facts for hopefully a more pleasurable read. And my first attempt at story writing.. But before I get started perhaps a little background into how this all came about. Names altered for privacy. ...

The cargo freighter DEMETER cruised through interstellar space, its hundred kilometer long masts draped with gossamer fabric. The myomeric sails stretched along the masts and yardarms extended into the walls of the filament streamer, forming a conductive path between the opposite polarities of energies that constituted the tunnel through space. Rivers of quantum energy poured across the DEMETER’s hull, and in response, she sailed through the empty gulfs between stars at just a fraction less than lightspeed. ...

(story continues from The Coincidence 6: Coincidence Again) Part Seven Chapter 24: The First Day a Slave Rebecca decided to use four of her 30 unused vacation days to take the week off and spend it with Tracy as her slave all week long. So, Tracy released Rebecca early so she could go home and pack her few belongings. In truth, Rebecca never really settled into her own apartment. All she owned were her clothes and some linens. Taking what little she had, Rebecca stuffed it all into the trunk of her car, leaving her apartment empty of any of her belongings. ...

story continued from part 6 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

Kim wanted to make Jeff’s birthday special and add a little spice to their sex life, she and Jeff had played with tying each other in the past so she thought she would look into doing something like that for him this year. After looking on the web for a week Kim found there were lots of options and began to dream of herself dressed sexy and restrained just for him, as her eagerness to be restrained grew and her panties got wetter she began to order things from an on-line shop. Kim had pictured herself in a tight corset with sheer black stockings like one of the pictures she had seen, finding the perfect corset she quickly ordered it and then found the stockings to go with it and ordered them as well. The leather corset had half cups that would support her breasts leaving her nipples just covered until they were messaged out and she hoped pinched and teased, the black leather corset had red trim so Kim looked for some really sexy shoes and accessories to go with it. ...

It had been delivered the morning Kim’s husband was leaving for a business trip. Kim ripped the package open and stared at the steel restraint she had begged him to get for her. Kim had always been fascinated by medieval restraints because of their simplistic brutalism. The standing stocks had been their first purchase and she had and still spent many hours with her head and hands trapped in the heavy wooden stocks while she was bent over at the waist. The bar across her waist keeping her standing while her ankles remain locked in the lower stocks forcing her legs wide apart. She loved every minute she stood with her legs shaking from the strain normally gagged with severe clamps attached to her nipples alone in the darkened room while he enjoyed a little quiet time. ...

Janet woke grunting as she turned off the alarm clock, she had not slept well again and didn’t want to get up and go to work. Sitting on the side of the bed she tapped on the steel plate covering her pussy and grunted again. She had hoped Tim would have released her last night, after all it had been six weeks since he had locked the steel belt around her waist sealing her pussy and ass off from all physical contact. Even though she had begged him to help her control her lust she had hoped he would not have been able to resist her dressed in his favorite latex outfit even adding her tallest spiked heeled shoes she knows he loves seeing her in. Not only did Tim resist the urge to unseal his ladies pussy but after dinner he tied her in a kneeling position and forced her to satisfy his needs with her talented mouth. ...

June had enjoyed bondage for years developing a passion for tight hogties and the unique feeling of sticky tape on her skin, preferring having tape used to hold her in strict hogties. June had met Mark a few months before, exchanging e-mails first then meeting in person and had since spent many weekends being bound by him in many different positions. Mark enjoyed her firm body and her flexibility and encouraged her desire to be taped and teased while slowly introducing her to things that excited him as well. ...

Pure fiction DON’T TRY THIS (at least don’t try it with the carbonated soft drink!) Just about done Diane thought to herself. She had tied loops at her ankles and just below and above her knees. She had cinched these loops with another line first at her ankles, then at her knees before taking the ends of the cinch rope behind her thighs and tying them off on each side the rope harness caressing her upper body. ...

A simple rope tie sounded perfect for her mood, she had thought, He’ll be home in a few hours that should give me plenty of time to enjoy myself. It wasn’t that Lori didn’t get tied up by Jim, it was the lure of being captive by her own hand and unable to stop her captivity until her selected release allowed it. The idea of being truly helpless and alone appealed to Lori, she always knew Jim would release her and always knew she would be safe with him around so eliminating those assurances excited her. ...

There is an old joke about; “How do you boil a frog?” Answer; “one degree at a time" Ed and Sandra had been married for 15 years and three kids when Ed left for Cindy. Sandra was doubly crushed only to find out that Ed would leave her and remarry the very next month. Well then…, within a year Cindy left Ed when she discovered that ”The Well” wasn’t deep enough for her life style. This caused Ed to cut his child and spousal support to Sandra in order to meet the new demands from Cindy and her lawyer. It seems that Cindy’s lawyer did a great job of cleaning Ed out of house and home. ...

The massive door closed behind her with a soft click, shutting her out from the plush office. She was dismissed. She had just been told to search for ’new challenges’ outside the company. Or more aptly put, she had been sacked. Alice took a deep breath to get a grip on her rage. Thankfully, the anteroom was empty, her boss’s, correction, former boss’s assistant having momentarily abandoned her fortified post behind the massive desk facing the entrance. Alice was grateful for the opportunity to regain her composure. She did not want to face her (as of now former) colleagues in a troubled emotional state, heck, she did not want to face them at all. She dreaded the thinly veiled schadenfreude of her rivals, who preferred to attribute her quick rise up the corporate ladder to her looks instead of her performance, and the palpable relief of her less intellectually gifted colleagues, glad at having been spared themselves. But most of all she dreaded the pity of the few people in the office she counted as friends. For the last two years, since the untimely death of her parents, she had thrown herself into her work and presented the front of an independent, tough, calculating achiever to the world. Now she feared she might break down, revealing the lonesome and frightened girl that still lurked inside. Better she held on to her rage. ...

Chapter 1 Around eleven pm Jessica had finally finished the third book of Ann Rice’s Sleeping Beauty erotica. She reached over and snapped off her night stand lamp pitching her bedroom into darkness. She slipped her hand under her covers and reached down between her long lean legs, she spread them apart and used her right hand to cup her mons. She used her fingers to stroke her inner thighs and then slowly moved closer towards covered sex. She pulled the gusset of her panties aside and began to explore the lips of her sex. ...

Part 1. Sandra is the best thing that ever happened to me. We met each other on Fetlife and started playing together and dating. For several years now we are a couple and try to enjoy BDSM as much as possible. A while ago we started to take it to the next level and launched a website where we promoted ourselves as erotic and BDSM performers. This went really well and almost every weekend we have a performance. Sandra takes care of the business and I usually do not know what kind of audience and performance I am facing. I love the thrill of the uncertainty this gives me, and Sandra is so creative she manages to surprise me every time. ...

My name is Katie. I’m a freshman in collage and although I’ve never taken a dance class I’ve always been interested in being a cute ballerina. I’m 5’7 and weigh 140. I have perky C breast and long blond hair. Since I got a full scholarship to collage I can’t fail any classes. That’s not too big a problem, since I can normally get guys to do my homework. Some guys consider me a tease since I’m a good Christian girl who has never had sex or a boyfriend. I’ve never even had any one see or touch my breast. ...

Tim was sitting at his desk. Annoyed. He was trying to wrap up a call that just wouldn’t end and this had been a pretty long day at the office. Active avoidance wasn’t paying off. “Yea, and I’ll call you when…” nope. “Oke, so next time..”.. One final effort went into “If that’s all for today I’d like to sign off”.. As the voice on the other line twittered on his thoughts slowly drifted away to his remaining tasks of the week. Luckily there were few, this being Thursday. That being said, Cassandra and Amy did most of the work these days. When he had started the company he had pretty much lucked into a great business model that was quickly adopted as a business standard mostly because none of the major companies wanted to support a business standard proposed by one of their competitors. ...

Kim stares at the lock as the light dims through the windows knowing she will have another night of being bound naked inside the steel cage she locked herself into three days ago. She curses herself as the numbers and letters get harder to see mumbling around the large ball in her mouth desperately trying to find the right combination. Kim had been using the sun as a timer for years having always enjoyed the feelings she gets as she locks herself inside the cage. As time progressed Kim started making it harder and harder on herself to open the locks, first using several extra locks then cuffing her hands and feet to make it more difficult. ...

She had to be crazy. Absolutely crazy to do something like this. It was dangerous. It was foolish and obscene. But the very thought made her heart race. She felt alive and sexy and spontaneous, like she hadn’t felt in years. She had to do it, and quickly, before her better judgment sealed her back into the dungeon of a failed marriage. All because the roof needed new shingles. That was her chance, perhaps the last she’d have for years. She called and set up a time with him, the man she coveted so dearly, and he came that Friday leading a three-man crew. His was the most handsome face she’d ever seen. He was broad, chiseled from his line of work. He towered as he stood before her, short brown hair matching his eyes. When she got home from work she brought a pitcher of water to them. Even the September sun could beat down, and from the moment he used his shirt to dab sweat from his face, she knew. She knew it was time to resurrect an old fantasy, and she wanted him there with her. ...

Jane stood trying to look up at it, she knew it was only about four inches long, she had installed it herself. What she couldn’t figure out was why it was taking so long to untwist it from the ceiling. Jane had gotten the idea from a picture she had seen and thought it would be a good way to spend some time in bondage. It was a simple idea, attach a chain from the screw, it was really an eyebolt but she liked the word screw. She would secure the other end of the chain to the middle of her rigid fiddle and lock herself into it. To release herself all she would have to do was turn in place unscrewing the eyebolt from the ceiling letting it fall down then she could reach the key to the wrist cuff of the fiddle and release herself, simple. ...

“We’re in real trouble, here.” said Max. “Damn right,” agreed Cynthia. “If Gromet figures out what we did…” “…We’ll get punished for sure.” “Not that. We won’t get punished the way we want to get punished!” “True,” sighed Max. Our hero and heroine had been doing some menial work for Gromet, a task he assigned allowing them to work off some of what they owed him. Instead the pair had wandered through the Plaza checking out the various delights, gotten entirely lost and managed to spill all of Lobo’s stories into a jumbled mess. They were aware their host was now looking for them. ...

The whole company was excited about the new breakthrough. The applications for the new material where unlimited and would be very lucrative. The military applications alone would be worth billions as body armor, light vehicle armor and almost indestructible insulation for any area needed to be protected. Kim had been a part of the development team since it was first started and had played a major role in the material’s conception. Kim’s goal’s were different than the other people working on the project she was hoping to use the super strong material for her other obsession, bondage and chastity. ...

The gag had been something her mother had shown her when she was very young and had always threatened her by telling her that it was what “gabby” women had been forced to wear. The heavy steel and odd shape scared her when she was young but the memories of it fascinated her as she grew older. Now that she was old enough to know what it really was and enjoyed an active bondage life she had searched the house for it and any reason she could find why her mother owned a metal gag. ...

Tina had been reading stories about Tens units for months and researching how they work getting more curious about how or if they could improve herself bondage games. Tina finally ordered a small unit that had been advertised as the strongest unit available in its size. Tina eagerly awaited the unit’s arrival and planned her first session with it after she experimented with it for a while of course. When the unit arrived Tina was surprised at its size, she had seen the dimensions but hadn’t realized it was small enough to come with a belt clip making it very discrete. Her mind filled with all kinds of possibilities for use in public as she re-read the instructions installing the batteries then sticking four pads to her ass and plugging them in. ...

A little glimpse of what drives me, my fetishes revolve around latex, and tight inescapable bondage. All my fantasies involve me serving a Latex Clad Mistress. I’ve visited Miss Maya several times, and every time she has pushed me and my limits to her satisfaction. I’ve never been into the pain side of the scene but have decided to try a little predicament bondage. I have scheduled a session with Miss Maya 2 weeks in advance. I find the extra time waiting to see her part of the submissive experience. ...

story continues from Casted Forever She had been playing with fiberglass casts for quite a while, her longest adventure had been for nine days under complete control of her friend Julia. It had been almost a year since Lisa had been immobilized for anything longer than a weekend and she had been planning a new adventure during the whole time waiting for her vacation to come up again. Lisa still wore her tight corsets daily and often would wrap her small waist in fiberglass, leaving her cutting equipment with Julia so she had control of how long she wore the rigid corset. Sometimes she even added a cast over her breasts and through her crotch making it a one piece swim suit style chastity cast. Julia had forced her to wear the last one she had done for 21 days, while she went out of town for two weeks for work after she had already been in the strong cast for a week. Lisa had been glad she had left holes for her enema tube and one to pee out of but by the time Julia returned she wished she hadn’t put the small egg inside her, its constant teasing and keeping her on the edge of climax made her very tense after the batteries had died. ...

She doesn’t know how she got in the position she’s in now. She watches herself in the large mirror struggling, her beautiful eyes, the eyes everyone wants to get lost in, darting around the darkened room searching for the person who has placed her in this strange situation. She is only able to catch glimpses of that someone in the large mirror across from her. She is wondering why, she desperately wants to know how long she has been here and when she will be freed. Again she sees something moving but only notices it from the corner of her swiveling eyes and when she looks back the person she thought she saw is gone and only her image remains in the mirror. Incapable of making any sounds no matter how hard she tries she listens to her desperate gasps and the creaking of the rubber encasing her, and the leather restraining her to the strange chair. ...

9-4-8-7 Kira Petrova pressed the numbers in order and the lockbox unlatched to reveal the key within. She inserted the key into the front door and opened it. With a garment bag over one shoulder, she dragged her duffel in behind her as she switched on the lights. She surveyed what would be her new home for the next several months, and hopefully longer. The house was is better condition than she expected. When Cirque informed her that they recently purchased it from a fraternity, she thought it would be in some advanced state of disrepair, but it appeared to be in fine condition. She should know by now — Cirque are professionals. They expedited her work visa with impressive speed, there should be no reason to think they would house their performers in substandard conditions. The house was near UNLV, which made it conveniently close to the Las Vegas Strip, where she would be performing nightly in their new show. ...

story continued from part 11 Chapter 12: Fringe Benefits One day, while Cassandra was helping Kate clean the Playroom after a night’s bondage scene, she came upon a piece of equipment that she did not recognize! “Kate, what’s this?” They were both dressed in Maid’s uniforms, and since they were doing actual cleaning, they were wearing normal not fetish attire. Except for being corseted, and wearing collars, that is! Cassandra held up what appeared to be a large piece of triangular shaped leather, complete with a series of straps that made the whole thing look rather menacing indeed! ...

Beth pulled back the curtains by the door. It’s Him! She rushed to open the door standing in full view. She was naked, just as she was every time he came over. She was in full view of anyone who may glance in her direction and she loved it. The red head stepped out onto the porch wrapping her arms around him. He pulled her in kissing her powerfully in the sun light. Then he turned her around and with a swat to Beth’s bare ass he sent her running back into the house. ...

What would you do to get on the last ship off a doomed planet? Everyone was seeking an opportunity to get off-planet before an asteroid destroyed all life on Earth, and the Zorteff controlled the colony ships. But if you were not a scientist going into space for training or someone selected for the colony ship, your only chance– if you were a woman– was to go with the Zorteff as one of their “servants.” If a woman did that, she would live, but it would be as a sex slave on the Zorteff home planet. ...

Chapter 01: The Train Tracks Sheila and I had known each other for about a year, been dating about six months, but had been into the kinky side of her personality for only a few weeks. As a matter of fact, this was the first time she had ever tried to get anyone to see or even witness what she called one of her major games. She had been wanting to show me something, that she said was one of her hottest self-bondage things, something she had done to herself many times before and never failed to wind up sexually exhausted every time she did it. Of course I was interested but she wouldn’t tell me much more about it, she said she was afraid I’d think her weird. She finally, after a lot of prodding and a little bit of threatening, volunteered that it involved her hanging by her wrists from a railroad bridge. She wouldn’t tell me any more, just wanted my promise that I would do whatever she asked and reassured me that it obviously didn’t hurt her, and it would be worth my time to watch. ...

“Hey newbie wait up.” I turned and was looking into the breathless face of a gorgeous blond, with shoulder length blond hair andstunning blue eyes. She wore a white summer dress and kitten heels andI couldn’t help but notice the thick gold chain necklace she wore. “I wouldn’t exactly call myself a newbie. And you are?” I tore my eyes off her chain and stared at her,eye to eye. “So the Freshman is getting fresh!” She giggled. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Alice in Thunderland is a nerdy, sci-fi, fantasy, bdsm, romance. If you are not nerdy or into sci-fi fantasy, you can skim through the first half and go directly to the playroom scene. The BDSM is traditional and timeless. It involves all aspects - BD, DS, & SM. There is some erotic pain, but it is relatively mild. ...

This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 1: Vicky & Suzan BBF Hi, my name is Vicky and I’m going to tell you how I met Suzan. First, a little about myself. I’m a 28 year old, 5 foot 7 inch brunette. I’m slim with a nice set of full B cups, but I wish I had a rounder butt. But what are you going to do. I live in a small town on the east side of the lake. I own a small cottage located by the edge of park where the dunes are located, it’s mine since my parents got divorced. I was finishing my second year in college. They felt sorry for me since dad was taking off with his trophy wife and Mom decided she wanted to find herself. This was my gift from them since they were too busy with themselves. ...

continued from part one This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 2: The Pillory As I lay on the chase lounge chair, sipping a bit of wine, I thought on how I could intensify my latest bondage adventure. I needed something to really impale me. I am going to give it some thought. ...

continued from part two This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 3: Exercising with a Twist I was at work on Thursday and work was slow. I saw Suzan stopped in town for groceries. I saw she was walking a bit slower, maybe a bit bowlegged. Looks like that monster she was riding did a number on her tight little pussy. I don’t think I could ride that monster dildo the way she did, but then it would be an experience. If Suzan asked me to do it, I would gladly impale myself on it just to prove my friendship. ...

continued from part three This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 4: “The Discovery” I drove down to Suzan’s and stopped 100 feet from the house since I was early. I did not want to surprise her if she was not tied up. I slowly approached the fence and saw some balloons floating overhead. I thought that was sweet, she got some balloons for me. I peeked over the fence and to my amazement I saw Suzan spread eagle in front of the deck. Her ice timer had her locked in place till her release. ...

A new piece from Professor Challenger. Hope you like it. The Real Inescapable Self-Bondage Rope Tie (A True Story) By Professor Challenger DANGER! DO NOT ATTEMPT THIS WITHOUT A RELIABLE SAFETY PERSON PRESENT OR SCHEDULED TO RESCUE YOU! Those who have followed the Forums on this site and others may be aware of my quest to discover the inescapable self-bondage using rope, only. We all (I hope) know that it is easily possible to lock yourself up beyond hope of escape using ordinary handcuffs or other locking restraints if you can’t get or use the keys. Rope is another matter, since it can almost always be cut relatively easily with a sharp instrument. (Of course, not wanting to cut your silk cords, or high-end shibari rope may be a deterrent–.) Other authors have asserted that it is possible to tie yourself up with rope in such a way that it is impossible to free yourself, by yourself. ...

This is a ongoing story, however at least the first two chapters can be read separately. Hope you enjoy again feedback will be greatly appreciated as this is a first time story. Story continues from part two Part 3: Slave Kate I walked back to my truck to get my camera. Once at my truck I open my toy bag. I grab a hood with a locking collar a leash and a 12" chain. Not wanting to leave my captive too long unattended I head back to the clearing. ...

Sunday morning so early that the sun is just barely up and no one else seems to be. I don’t remember ever seeing the city so deserted, only a few early risers out to enjoy the morning. As I turned the corner just south of my building I stared at the woman coming toward me. In four inch spikes she was taller than my own six feet. Her long blond hair shimmered brightly in the morning sun, and her long luscious legs swelled into sleek muscular thighs that disappeared beneath a short blue mini-skirt that molded her voluptuous ass into a thing of heart-rending beauty, but the thing that really stopped me were the huge fleshy mountains thrusting out from her broad chest, and bulging from the top of her blouse, daring anyone to look at them. She was looking down into her purse and coming on a collision course with me, and we were almost together when she drew something from the purse. I thought at first it was a gun, but it looked like a cross between a gun and a camera, some kind of toy. She looked up at me, and I was caught staring at her mammoth tits. She pointed the toy at me, and there was a sudden flash. For half a second I thought it was a strobe, then the world spun about me, and I was dizzy. Then a huge object slammed down directly in front of me with a tremendous crash. I jerked back and nearly fell as I looked; instead of those enormous globes in front of me there was a woman’s foot in a high heeled open toed shoe. A woman’s foot the size of a truck! I reeled back and looked up at an enormous column; from an ankle higher than my head it swelled magnificently into an enormous, shapely, woman’s leg, joining another fifty feet above my head beneath a vast swirling blue canopy. Suddenly the entire Green Bay Packers line slammed into me. I was pinned helplessly, I couldn’t breathe, my arms were crushed painfully to my sides and I was swept up, up… dizzily up, high into the air, up before a vast smiling face. A gorgeous woman’s face the size of a billboard. I was totally disorientated, screaming with pain as she squeezed me like a child’s toy in the gigantic fingers of one giant hand. I looked into great blue eyes, and at the plush red lips smiling at me. Lips more than a yard across with enormous foot long teeth, gleaming like a white stone fence, and a cavernous mouth that could swallow me whole. I screamed and fought, helpless as a tiny kitten in her titanic grip. She just grinned and brought me up against those mammoth red lips, engulfing my entire head and upper torso in the hot wetness of a giant kiss. Laughing at my helpless struggles she looked around for a second, suddenly I was swung out and down, and stuffed unceremoniously into her giant purse. I felt her release my body, and then those gigantic fingers grabbed my legs, and easily as a woman with a child’s rag doll simply folded me up, and closed the purse over my trapped body. It was pitch dark in her enormous purse, and the huge things a woman normally carries in her purse were all around me, banging and smashing into me as she walked. I could feel her every step, long slow ponderous steps, still wondering what had happened to me. One second I was walking normally along, and then an enormous giantess was grabbing me, and stuffing me into her purse like a toy. It took a long while for me associate the beautiful woman I had been staring at moments before all this happened, and the object she had pulled from her purse, with the titanic giantess that had captured me. Slowly I realized, she was not a giantess, but somehow I was a tiny doll. It was probably that camera like object she had pointed at me, that had shrunk me down to a miniature doll. I lay in her giant purse trapped, and trying to plan an escape when I realized. What would I do if I got out? I was probably no more than four inches tall, and totally unable to care for myself if I did escape. Realizing there wasn’t anything I could do, I resigned myself, and at least she had kissed me before so hastily jamming me into her purse, maybe I had a chance. Besides, she was the only one I had ever heard of that could shrink a grown man till he was smaller than a Barbie doll, and was probably the only one that could grow him back again. So I’ll have to stay with her; as if I had any choice. I had felt the ponderously slow thudding of her great long strides for some little time when suddenly I felt her swing the purse out, and then I felt a falling sensation, like an elevator dropping too fast. Suddenly it slammed into something, and everything in that giant purse clobbered me at least once, a lot of them twice. I lay there for several moments with no movement, but I could hear heavy movements nearby. The noise of movement came near, and there was a jostling, then the purse sprang open. I stared up into that vast billboard size face again. She was grinning down at me, almost laughing as I lay huddled up in her purse, hugging a metal object as big as a scuba tank, I could now see was merely a tube of her lipstick. “Ok little man, come on out.” and she reached in and pinching one leg between her colossal thumb and forefinger plucked me casually from the purse…. and lay me on the palm of her other hand, a palm that was as wide was I was tall, a palm as big as a king sized bed, I was dwarfed in that enormous hand. She turned me about for only a second or so, apparently examining me, and then casually dropped me back onto the giant bed. “Get undressed!” Her voice was rolling thunder, as she grinned down at me. I didn’t believe her, as easily as that, tossing me onto a gigantic bed like a child’s toy soldier, and casually telling me to get undressed. “What the hell’s going on, anyway? What do you mean, ‘Get undressed!’ go to hell, and get undressed yourself!” Somehow, in spite of her gigantic size, and her handling me like a toy, my perilously small size just hadn’t sunk in. “Little man, you don’t seem to understand! When I tell you to do something, the only thing I want to hear from you is “Yes mam!” Now I’ll tell you one more time: Get undressed!” I just lay there looking up at her, and said, “Ok, I don’t mean to sound belligerent, it’s just that I’m confused. One moment I’m walking down the street looking at a beautiful woman, and the next thing I know I’m four inches tall, and the beautiful woman is stuffing me into her purse like I’m some kind of a toy.” I was getting worked up as I spoke, “What the hell’s the idea of kidnapping me like this, then casually telling me to “get undressed”? I’m not getting undressed or anything else until you tell me what in hell’s going on!” She stood there simply staring down at me for a minute, the smile slowly fading from her broad lips. Staring up at that vast, no-longer-smiling face, and her enormously gigantic body towering above me, I slowly began to realize that I might not be in a position to talk back to a hundred foot tall giantess. Her next move caught me completely by surprise. She reached out very leisurely toward me, and as casually as if she were brushing at a fly, flicked me with the back of her fingers. I didn’t even have a chance to get my hands up to protect myself. It was like a truck had crashed into me. Her giant fingers slammed me half way across the enormous bed. I hit the rough covers sliding, and rolled several times before I came to rest. ...

Lori sits in the chair Mark had built just for her and these moments. Lori’s hands shake from anticipation and the kind of frustration that can only be caused by locking a highly sexual woman in a chastity belt for three weeks. Lori loved being controlled by Mark but leaving her locked up, unable to satisfy any of her sexual needs and to be made to suck his cock at least once a day was too cruel. Mark had told her yesterday he was going out of town for a week making her think she would be left unsatisfied for another seven days. ...

This is a ongoing story, however at least the first two chapters can be read separately. Hope you enjoy again feedback will be greatly appreciated as this is a first time story. Story continues from part one Part 2: Kate’s Story My name is Kate. I have been into bondage since I was ten, my brother Dirk and I used to tie each other up. I always thought at first we both must be crazy with the things we used to do to each other. But that is another story all together maybe I will tell you about those later. Anyway I am Five foot two inches with shoulder length red hair. Guys say my best feature are my legs, personally I think they’re my breasts being a 34C with nice curves. I live in a small town with a community college that I attend. Being from the north there is plenty of places where I can practice my self-bondage. There really isn’t a lot to do in this town spend evening at the local bar and that is about it. I had just finished my finals and was looking for some of my favorite stress relief. I had been looking at some property north of the school which was perfect for my plans. ...

Bill walked gruffly into the bedroom, still dressed in his suit and tie from work. He held a chain in a clenched fist which led somewhere beyond the threshold. The chain suddenly snagged and he heard a strained rustling from out of sight. Giving the chain a stern yank, he overcame its resistance and Alice came stumbling into the room, the chain attaching to a leather collar buckled around her neck. She might have removed it, but similarly daunting leather cuffs kept her hands bound securely behind her back. ...

Part 1 When I was in college I met Felicia Knight. She was a year ahead of me in school but we became good friends. During my second year in collage we got a 2 bedroom place together. I liked not living in the dormitories so I could practice my hobby, self-bondage. I have liked bondage since I was in high school but I never found someone I trusted enough to tie me up. That left me doing it to myself. I spent the next 4 years getting a Master’s Degree in business. Felicia however left after only getting a 4 year degree because she came into a fortune and started a business. I had stayed in touch with her so she showed up to my graduation and offered me a job. I was surprised by the money she offered so I accepted. ...

story continued from part nine Chapter 10: Sleeping Arrangements Beth and Cassandra sat together on the cot in the jail cell together. After being let down from their respective ceiling chains, Kate had conducted them into the jail cell to get a little water and rest. Both women had been subject to quite considerable discipline, and their naked bodies displayed the evidence for this. Angry red marks were the evidence of the flogger and whip, and neither would be subject to discipline again for a while! ...

story continued from part one Authors Note: A little later than planned here is part 2 of Jill in a box thanks to everyone who commented and on the forum and sent emails it was much appreciated. I’m writing part 3 now as well so they’ll be more to come. Jill In a Box Part 2: Miss Sophie Sophie smiled at me, she was being so cool about this, which just added to my embarrassment. ...

Lori always liked having her air restricted during sex, especially when she was restrained in some way. I had accommodated her many times with plastic bags or just by putting my hand over her mouth and nose. When she began asking for me to choke her and then pushing my hands to her neck I accommodated her again. I found I also liked being in control of her completely, making her rely on me for the very air she needed to breathe. This went on for several months with her pushing me to squeeze harder and longer until one time in my own moment of climax I held on slightly too tight or slightly too long and she passed out under me. ...

The landlady showed me up to my room, it was on the first floor overlooking the street, a large room with a double bed, she had asked me how long I was staying, I said a couple of nights maybe more, depending on how the work went. I have been sent to this small coastal town in the North of England in October to sort out a problem with a large machine at a local plant, servicing and repair could be completed in 48 hours, or if the problem was larger it could take a week to strip it all down. ...

He had with him only the essentials. There would be more time for fun once they reached Mexico. Duct tape, rope, four gags, a few odd toys, including four rabbit vibes that were 10 inches in length and 2 inches in diameter complete with 36 hour batteries. With that, he had all he needed for the drive down. The four girls, he knew, were on a road trip from California to Mexico. Little did they know they’d be getting across the border sooner than they’d thought. The foursome should all be knocked out by now, assuming they drank the spiked champagne he’d had delivered to the hotel under the name of Carmen’s boyfriend. ...

story continued from part eight Chapter 9: The Discipline Society “Who shall I begin with?” asked Mistress Allison, to her two naked charges, bound in front of her. “I’d like to go first, Mistress Allison,” begged Cassandra. “Why is that, darling?” “Because I was the one who suggested a day out to Beth, Mistress Allison,” Cassandra replied. “That makes you guilty party, does it not?” “Yes, Mistress!” “I was more thinking along the lines of a coin toss or having Kate draw high card for you two. There is at least and element of chance there in determining who goes first. But if you’re offering yourself, then that is all right with me!” ...

I had started thinking about a gift for my wife for Christmas months ago, deciding to give her a new sex toy, namely me. I had seen Gord’s chic wrapper and thought I could make something similar all be it very basic and use it on myself to “gift wrap” her newest toy. I already had an electric motor from a failed pump and easily made a turn table strong enough to hold me and bought a control switch for the speed of the turn table. Once I had that completed I made two posts to hold the plastic wrap with two large nuts that would control the rising and lowering of the wrap. ...

Written at a reader’ request. I want to thank Steph for being my muse and collaborator. Loretta Sky scanned the room. She was attending a professional mixer, not that she needed any more contacts. No, she was here looking for a canvas for her newest project. Loretta is a proud lesbian and she wanted a canvas on which she can create a mural to the history of lesbianism. Others had created such murals, but they had done so in a mundane fashion, on fabric, wood, or marble. Not Loretta Sky. She would create her mural on a different canvas. Her canvas would be a woman’s body. ...

What could ever go wrong with my self bondage idea Megan thought to herself. As she placed the escape key in a bowl of cold water and then pushed it deep inside the freezer. The water would take over 24 hours to turn completely solid. So Megan had time to get everything ready and totally perfect. Megan was a lovely 25 year old college girl and lived in London. She had short black hair and stunning blue eyes. She was a women with curves in all the right places and had legs to die for. Her body was as close to perfect as you could ever get and her breasts and ass would make your eyes pop out from your head. She worked out on most day and her body and kept slimy and thin. She worked as a web cam girl to get money for her college lessons. It was through this dirty porn like job and the people she modelled for that she found out about latex bondage, self bondage and other kinky sex games. She had made plans for a humiliating self bondage session on her web cam over the Halloween holiday. Megan had 24 hours to get everything ready and tie herself up. But seeing as how her self bondage equipment was in a massive pile and needed to be built it would not be easy. Plus she needed to sleep and do a couple of web cam warm up shows. She wanted people to view her page and watch the video live. She also needed to get the cameras and computers up and running. The live shows she had planned would be more of a teaser trailer for her main self bondage shoot. The first shoot was later that day and showed Megan playing with a ball gag harness. The video was only 30 seconds long and just showed her gagging herself. It also had information about her huge self bondage show in 20 hours time. But it was a huge hit on the forums and chatrooms on the website. She went to bed that night, happy with her work so far. She would build her self bondage device tomorrow morning. She went to bed with her mind filled of kinky fetish ideas and how she would look tomorrow at 10pm. Which is when she would start restraining herself. Her alarm clock woke her up at 9am on a cold and sunny October morning. Her morning hair was dropping over her sleepy eyes as she slowly got out of bed. She had spent the night dreaming of heavy bondage and would now get to make them real. But first she needed to do another short online video. This time she would be filming herself in the shower. She stripped completely naked and turned the water on. The warm water poured down from the shower head as she turned on the camera. Holding it away from her body and moving the camera up and down. She stepped under the steaming hot water and ran over her body like a work of art. After 30 seconds of tilting the camera up and down her perfect shaved body with water rushing over all her curves. She turned off the camera and had a nice long shower. After an hour of cleaning herself, she got out and got dried. The time was now 11am and she spent the next hour sitting naked in front of computer as she edited and uploaded the new video. She was playing with her tight pussy as the video was made available to the viewers on her web cam. The clock had just 12pm as she had same food and checked her doors and windows had been locked. She was running a little bit behind time as she entered the spare room. She had turned the room into a self bondage dungeon. The walls had been painted jet black and the door had a mirror on the inner side of it. The room at been split in half with the media stuff on one side and the bondage equipment on the other. The floor and ceiling on the bondage side had been painted black as well. The media area had a table with four large screens and a laptop on it. It had lights and a couple of microphones pointing towards the centre of the bondage side. She also had three cameras to use. Megan spent the next three hours setting up the media area. She needed to put the cameras in the right spot and link all the cables and wires. But when she was done and the screens came to life, it was a good moment. The system worked well and would look better when she was bound and helpless. Megan had a two hour break to have some food and drink and checked her web cam profile. She could read the comments and could see people were looking forward to her show tonight. As the clock passed 5pm and with the light outside fading, she got back to her self bondage building. The black bondage side of the room had a pile of rubber, plastic, metal and leather. The metal would be made into a heavy bondage chair and would be bolted to the floor. First she moved the fetish equipment out the way and found the four holes drilled into the ground. The metal bars had all been numbered and made finding the chair legs easy. They already had the screws built in them and with the help of a screwdriver and a bit of hard work. The legs had been tightly bound to the floor and looked unmovable. The next part of the chair to be added was the seat. The seat was just a square metal frame with a hole in the centre. Her pussy and ass would be hanging over the hole. She then added a large vertical frame to the back of the seat. She once again screwed it in place and found the vertical was completely solid. She then dropped a long metal pole down a hole in the vertical frame. The pole was to restrain her head and neck. The square seat also had a locking point of the pole. It needed to screwed to the chair and the enters points had to be closed. The pole was soon part of the inescapable chair as it stood imposingly in front of her. She had metal zip ties that made a figure of eight with two ratchets to tighten it from both sides. Before that she needed to add one of the chair’s torture features. Reaching into the pile of rubber next to the chair, she pulled something out. It was a transparent latex square that covered the seat. It had two clear tubes that dropped down from the centre of the sheet. She squeezed the thick latex over the corners of the seat and used electrical tape to keep it from coming undone. She then struggled with another metal frame which needed to go over the top of the tape. It was a very tight fit, but soon the latex was locked in place. She linked the two clear tubes to a large plastic cylinder which was under the chair. The cylinder had another two tubes coming from it. The transparent latex had been pulled towards the ground because of the now joined up tubes. She then placed the first part of her metal bondage hood over the towering pole coming from the chair. The hood was cut in half with the back part going onto the chair. The hood had a build in cylinder bondage point which ran the length of the hood. The cylinder was hollow and just needed to be pushed down the pole. The pole was the same length as the hood and the two linked together like a glove. The second part of the hood would be added later. She now added the ratchet cuffs to the chair. Placing four on each leg and four across her body. She would have to squeeze her body through the cuffs. She connected two handcuff points to the back of the chair. One for her wrists and one for her elbows, both cuffs would close on the orders of the computer. The chair was now ready as the clock hit 8pm. Megan needed to get her outfit on and connect all her toys to the computer. She slipped into a full black rubber catsuit. The catsuit was shockingly tight against her body as she closed the zip. The catsuit had holes for her pussy, ass and breasts. She wrapped a tight leather corset around her body. Doing the laces as tightly as she could, it left her short of air. She then worked a pair of red latex gloves over her hands. Followed by lovely red latex stockings and suspenders. Megan was sniffing her latex covered hands and arms. As she placed shock pads on her breasts and tied the bases with zip ties. She then put nipper clams on her now blood filled breasts. She then added a small suction cup to her clit and pumped it up. She was soon bound to the chair by her legs and body. She had closed the straps and linked all the wires and cables. The two tubes from the cylinder had been linked to the front of her bondage hood. She placed a rubber isolation hood over her head. The hood only had two small holes for her to breathe through. She had pushed the metal front half of her bondage hood onto her face. The front had the two tubes attached and a rebreather bag built into it. She was blind as she locked the two half’s together with thick padlocks. The computer would close the handcuffs at 10pm on the dot. So she needed to get it done as quickly as she could. She was very happy when the last padlocked made a clicking sound. Not that she could hear it very well. She moved her arms behind her back and forced them as close together as she could. She got there just in time as the computer closed the cuffs around her arms and hands. She was now bound till the ice melted and she could use it to turn the computer off. That would undo the handcuffs and make another set of keys available by dropping them down from the ceiling. The keys would then undo the padlocks around her head. She was now trapped and waiting for the computer to toy with her. She knew the ice would take over 6 hours to melt as she had done tests before. She knew her nipples and breasts would be in extreme pain in only 30 minutes. She also knew the cylinder under her would be filled with her own waste in a couple of hours. She started talking to the watching public after just a minute of being bound. Her mouth may not have been gagged, but was covered with rubber and metal. She was still able to speak somewhat clearly. “As you can see, I am now trapped in self bondage. This video will show everything live and if you comment on it, the message will be played out loud in this room. For me to hear. I can still hear and speak through the thick metal hood and interact with you” Her bondage hood made her words muffled and unclear. She sat there struggling and playing with her restraints as the pain from her helpless breasts got bigger. She let out loud moans and cries as the shocks got stronger. She started to hear the first messages from her adoring followers. “Just love the chair” was the first to ring out. Followed by “I wish it was me” and “I want to be her”. They ever commented on her toilet needs. “I hope you like the smell of your own piss” and “dirty girl”. The message added another layer of humiliation as the piss worked it’s way into the plastic cylinder. She had been feeding herself all day and night and cried with horror as she released it. She could feel her asshole open wide and make her degrading self bondage session complete. A wave of messages filled the room with their words ringing powerfully in Megan’s ears. One by one people logged out of her web cam and comments of disappointing and disgust. “A step too far” and “Almost made me sick” had become the only words she could hear. She sat in that chair for another five and half hours of inhuman and disgusting bondage. No one was watching her show any more. Before a new voice could be heard on the speaker. Her breasts felt like they were on fire and she wanted to remove the clamps so badly. Her every intake of air and mixed in with the smell of her own waste. Which had almost filled the cylinder. Her body was covered in sweat and her arms and legs had gone numb. She had been unable to sleep in the bondage chair and her neck felt stiff. She was crying under the hoods and was thankful she hadn’t gagged herself. She was miles away as the new message was read out loud. She then heard the message by replayed and was scary to her core. She would not be freed for another 30 minutes and was in real trouble. The message echo around the room for a third time. “I have let myself in and am getting ready to play with you. I will be in your bondage room soon” The message was played another 10x as Megan struggle with her cuffs. Not one was going to give way. She then heard a loud knock on her bondage room door and become motionless. 10 seconds later a tall black figure entered her world. She heard a soft laugh and the door close. She was isolated and trapped as she called out loudly. The figure turned off her computer and stood right next to her. The cameras kept filming as he give her metal hood a kiss and just about picked up same words he whispered in her ear. He then turned the cameras off. The last words were. “I am going to gag you and then I am going to break you” M88

What could ever go wrong with my self bondage idea Megan thought to herself. As she placed the escape key in a bowl of cold water and then pushed it deep inside the freezer. The water would take over 24 hours to turn completely solid. So Megan had time to get everything ready and totally perfect. Megan was a lovely 25 year old college girl and lived in London. She had short black hair and stunning blue eyes. She was a women with curves in all the right places and had legs to die for. Her body was as close to perfect as you could ever get and her breasts and ass would make your eyes pop out from your head. She worked out on most day and her body and kept slimy and thin. She worked as a web cam girl to get money for her college lessons. It was through this dirty porn like job and the people she modelled for that she found out about latex bondage, self bondage and other kinky sex games. She had made plans for a humiliating self bondage session on her web cam over the Halloween holiday. Megan had 24 hours to get everything ready and tie herself up. But seeing as how her self bondage equipment was in a massive pile and needed to be built it would not be easy. Plus she needed to sleep and do a couple of web cam warm up shows. She wanted people to view her page and watch the video live. She also needed to get the cameras and computers up and running. The live shows she had planned would be more of a teaser trailer for her main self bondage shoot. The first shoot was later that day and showed Megan playing with a ball gag harness. The video was only 30 seconds long and just showed her gagging herself. It also had information about her huge self bondage show in 20 hours time. But it was a huge hit on the forums and chatrooms on the website. She went to bed that night, happy with her work so far. She would build her self bondage device tomorrow morning. She went to bed with her mind filled of kinky fetish ideas and how she would look tomorrow at 10pm. Which is when she would start restraining herself. Her alarm clock woke her up at 9am on a cold and sunny October morning. Her morning hair was dropping over her sleepy eyes as she slowly got out of bed. She had spent the night dreaming of heavy bondage and would now get to make them real. But first she needed to do another short online video. This time she would be filming herself in the shower. She stripped completely naked and turned the water on. The warm water poured down from the shower head as she turned on the camera. Holding it away from her body and moving the camera up and down. She stepped under the steaming hot water and ran over her body like a work of art. After 30 seconds of tilting the camera up and down her perfect shaved body with water rushing over all her curves. She turned off the camera and had a nice long shower. After an hour of cleaning herself, she got out and got dried. The time was now 11am and she spent the next hour sitting naked in front of computer as she edited and uploaded the new video. She was playing with her tight pussy as the video was made available to the viewers on her web cam. The clock had just 12pm as she had same food and checked her doors and windows had been locked. She was running a little bit behind time as she entered the spare room. She had turned the room into a self bondage dungeon. The walls had been painted jet black and the door had a mirror on the inner side of it. The room at been split in half with the media stuff on one side and the bondage equipment on the other. The floor and ceiling on the bondage side had been painted black as well. The media area had a table with four large screens and a laptop on it. It had lights and a couple of microphones pointing towards the centre of the bondage side. She also had three cameras to use. Megan spent the next three hours setting up the media area. She needed to put the cameras in the right spot and link all the cables and wires. But when she was done and the screens came to life, it was a good moment. The system worked well and would look better when she was bound and helpless. Megan had a two hour break to have some food and drink and checked her web cam profile. She could read the comments and could see people were looking forward to her show tonight. As the clock passed 5pm and with the light outside fading, she got back to her self bondage building. The black bondage side of the room had a pile of rubber, plastic, metal and leather. The metal would be made into a heavy bondage chair and would be bolted to the floor. First she moved the fetish equipment out the way and found the four holes drilled into the ground. The metal bars had all been numbered and made finding the chair legs easy. They already had the screws built in them and with the help of a screwdriver and a bit of hard work. The legs had been tightly bound to the floor and looked unmovable. The next part of the chair to be added was the seat. The seat was just a square metal frame with a hole in the centre. Her pussy and ass would be hanging over the hole. She then added a large vertical frame to the back of the seat. She once again screwed it in place and found the vertical was completely solid. She then dropped a long metal pole down a hole in the vertical frame. The pole was to restrain her head and neck. The square seat also had a locking point of the pole. It needed to screwed to the chair and the enters points had to be closed. The pole was soon part of the inescapable chair as it stood imposingly in front of her. She had metal zip ties that made a figure of eight with two ratchets to tighten it from both sides. Before that she needed to add one of the chair’s torture features. Reaching into the pile of rubber next to the chair, she pulled something out. It was a transparent latex square that covered the seat. It had two clear tubes that dropped down from the centre of the sheet. She squeezed the thick latex over the corners of the seat and used electrical tape to keep it from coming undone. She then struggled with another metal frame which needed to go over the top of the tape. It was a very tight fit, but soon the latex was locked in place. She linked the two clear tubes to a large plastic cylinder which was under the chair. The cylinder had another two tubes coming from it. The transparent latex had been pulled towards the ground because of the now joined up tubes. She then placed the first part of her metal bondage hood over the towering pole coming from the chair. The hood was cut in half with the back part going onto the chair. The hood had a build in cylinder bondage point which ran the length of the hood. The cylinder was hollow and just needed to be pushed down the pole. The pole was the same length as the hood and the two linked together like a glove. The second part of the hood would be added later. She now added the ratchet cuffs to the chair. Placing four on each leg and four across her body. She would have to squeeze her body through the cuffs. She connected two handcuff points to the back of the chair. One for her wrists and one for her elbows, both cuffs would close on the orders of the computer. The chair was now ready as the clock hit 8pm. Megan needed to get her outfit on and connect all her toys to the computer. She slipped into a full black rubber catsuit. The catsuit was shockingly tight against her body as she closed the zip. The catsuit had holes for her pussy, ass and breasts. She wrapped a tight leather corset around her body. Doing the laces as tightly as she could, it left her short of air. She then worked a pair of red latex gloves over her hands. Followed by lovely red latex stockings and suspenders. Megan was sniffing her latex covered hands and arms. As she placed shock pads on her breasts and tied the bases with zip ties. She then put nipper clams on her now blood filled breasts. She then added a small suction cup to her clit and pumped it up. She was soon bound to the chair by her legs and body. She had closed the straps and linked all the wires and cables. The two tubes from the cylinder had been linked to the front of her bondage hood. She placed a rubber isolation hood over her head. The hood only had two small holes for her to breathe through. She had pushed the metal front half of her bondage hood onto her face. The front had the two tubes attached and a rebreather bag built into it. She was blind as she locked the two half’s together with thick padlocks. The computer would close the handcuffs at 10pm on the dot. So she needed to get it done as quickly as she could. She was very happy when the last padlocked made a clicking sound. Not that she could hear it very well. She moved her arms behind her back and forced them as close together as she could. She got there just in time as the computer closed the cuffs around her arms and hands. She was now bound till the ice melted and she could use it to turn the computer off. That would undo the handcuffs and make another set of keys available by dropping them down from the ceiling. The keys would then undo the padlocks around her head. She was now trapped and waiting for the computer to toy with her. She knew the ice would take over 6 hours to melt as she had done tests before. She knew her nipples and breasts would be in extreme pain in only 30 minutes. She also knew the cylinder under her would be filled with her own waste in a couple of hours. She started talking to the watching public after just a minute of being bound. Her mouth may not have been gagged, but was covered with rubber and metal. She was still able to speak somewhat clearly. “As you can see, I am now trapped in self bondage. This video will show everything live and if you comment on it, the message will be played out loud in this room. For me to hear. I can still hear and speak through the thick metal hood and interact with you” Her bondage hood made her words muffled and unclear. She sat there struggling and playing with her restraints as the pain from her helpless breasts got bigger. She let out loud moans and cries as the shocks got stronger. She started to hear the first messages from her adoring followers. “Just love the chair” was the first to ring out. Followed by “I wish it was me” and “I want to be her”. They ever commented on her toilet needs. “I hope you like the smell of your own piss” and “dirty girl”. The message added another layer of humiliation as the piss worked it’s way into the plastic cylinder. She had been feeding herself all day and night and cried with horror as she released it. She could feel her asshole open wide and make her degrading self bondage session complete. A wave of messages filled the room with their words ringing powerfully in Megan’s ears. One by one people logged out of her web cam and comments of disappointing and disgust. “A step too far” and “Almost made me sick” had become the only words she could hear. She sat in that chair for another five and half hours of inhuman and disgusting bondage. No one was watching her show any more. Before a new voice could be heard on the speaker. Her breasts felt like they were on fire and she wanted to remove the clamps so badly. Her every intake of air and mixed in with the smell of her own waste. Which had almost filled the cylinder. Her body was covered in sweat and her arms and legs had gone numb. She had been unable to sleep in the bondage chair and her neck felt stiff. She was crying under the hoods and was thankful she hadn’t gagged herself. She was miles away as the new message was read out loud. She then heard the message by replayed and was scary to her core. She would not be freed for another 30 minutes and was in real trouble. The message echo around the room for a third time. “I have let myself in and am getting ready to play with you. I will be in your bondage room soon” The message was played another 10x as Megan struggle with her cuffs. Not one was going to give way. She then heard a loud knock on her bondage room door and become motionless. 10 seconds later a tall black figure entered her world. She heard a soft laugh and the door close. She was isolated and trapped as she called out loudly. The figure turned off her computer and stood right next to her. The cameras kept filming as he give her metal hood a kiss and just about picked up same words he whispered in her ear. He then turned the cameras off. The last words were. “I am going to gag you and then I am going to break you” M88

Lois had been working on her bondage chair for months since she had purchased it, fine tuning her needs and desires making additions to it to make it hold and torture her the way she had always dreamed of. Lois had always enjoyed pain during sex and through the years needed more and more and could find no one who would escalate it as she needed, they had all been afraid of hurting her and even when she was able to feel what she wanted it was almost always when someone would make a mistake and the marks left behind made it hard to explain out in the real world. ...

Cast of Characters Gerry – A bloodthirsty, cruel Mistress and bank-robber not without finer feelings about Brenda Brenda [also known as Bren] - Her lesbian-lover and helper, crime-partner-a bit softer, not-much, article Bella – Bank manager and hostage led to help both sides at various times, slightly-chunky blonde beauty Guard, two other Guards, and FBI man, geek, and Cops, Dr. Hawkings, Mary, Teller- all small-part players All characters were eighteen by the time of the story. ...

Struggling in her frog tie arm and leg casts Nicky slowly makes her way in the darkness caused by the blindfold strapped tightly under the leather hood that she had laced on covering her head in thick leather with pads over her eyes, ears and mouth leaving only one small hole under her nose to get air through, the rubber phallus that reaches the back of her throat and fills her mouth completely is also strapped tightly under the hood and every time she bites down the rubber bung expands further into her throat making her gag slightly. ...

It had been Lori’s idea to start wearing corsets full time, she had begun craving the compression and enjoyed the silhouette the confining garments gave her but always seemed to find a reason to loosen them. John had supported her when she made the decision to wear them and had told her that once she started she would not be able to back out, not wanting to waste the money and time training his servant for nothing. She had worn the first two he had bought her regularly for several months before agreeing she would not back out and together they had custom ordered several more in different styles and sizes. Her goal was to maintain a 16 inch waist but had never found a corset that fit her comfortably at that size so she continuously loosened them after John had laced them for her, even her favorite corsets the most restrictive she had found and held her waist in tightly from her hips to her rib cage she would loosen within hours of them being tightened down. ...

story continued from part four = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = This is week five of that diary. There are five weeks, each more or less stands on its own, but makes more sense if you have read the previous weeks. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

Judy leaned against the kitchen counter as she nibbled on her dinner, John stood across the room staring at her from behind admiring her thin body, the extreme shorts she wore only for him originally made as a joke when she had started cutting an old pair of jeans into shorts and continued to cut them as she modeled them raising the hem between each cut, both of them laughing as she continued to cut away the material until the openings for her legs went directly from the thin seam in her crotch almost straight to the belt line making them a denim thong leaving both perfectly round ass cheeks fully exposed and cutting deeply into her pussy. ...

(story continues from Oberon 1: Fresh From Auction) Part 2: The Glass Wright’s Daughter Varina was accustomed to labor, having helped her parents in their shop since she was very little. The duties that her mentor showed her were mentally challenging, which was good, but not very physically demanding, which was also good. During her training period there were two doing the work of one so they usually finished early and then went about helping others in Lord Oberon’s house. ...

Alice had achieved her goal, she was exhausted she hadn’t slept more than a few hours a night all week and worked a full schedule plus two shifts for others who failed to come in. During the nights she was home she had slipped her feet into her new ballet boots, inserted her largest vibrators turning both on high before locking the leather chastity belt on herself to keep them inside her, then cuffing her ankles together and her hands behind her back around the thick bed post forcing her stand all night in the uncomfortable boots, the leather hood with its large cock gag was added just to keep her quiet. The clock would drop her keys while ringing loudly giving her just enough time to get dressed and get to work. ...

Angie was used to the steel collar, the weight never letting her forget its presence and its width keeping her from ever looking down again, the ankle and wrist cuffs she had worn for the last two years had taken some time to let her mind adjust that they like the collar they could never be removed, her Mistress had them all custom made for her, and each fitting perfectly her Mistress having zero tolerance for errors, even when her Mistress locked the steel chastity belt with its attached thighs cuffs on her telling her she was relieving Angie of her of the burden of having to make any decisions about her life or any choice in saying no to anyone who made advances on her and allowing her to service her Mistress or anyone her Mistress chose for her to service without question. ...

Not having had the time to play since trying the corset idea (see Corset Theory Testing) I decided that this weekend I would spend time in several different positions, starting Saturday morning I cuffed my ankles together, just to make it more interesting I strapped on the five inch heels a girl friend once gave me challenging me to try and walk in them, she had found them on sale and even though they were just a bit too small I had reluctantly worn them when we had been alone and they gave me a deep appreciation of how uncomfortable these kind of shoes can be. She had pity on me not making me walk in them much but forcing me to wear them all day and into the evening before relinquishing her time in control and telling me that she was sure that since I was almost six foot tall and about two hundred pounds it made walking in heels much more difficult. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = When Maddi Miller gets caught doing naked self-bondage under an interstate bridge, the police take her to the psych ward of the local hospital. She is released but has to keep a diary as part of her thirty day evaluation and submit it to her therapist at the end of each week. ...

I looked down at my waistline and sighed. It was the hardest thing in the world for me to keep even a reasonably good figure. I was always thinking about how I could get away with eating what I shouldn’t. Lately I had even taken to sneaking food when my partner Alex wasn’t looking. Only small things like a piece of bread with thick butter on or a handful of peanuts which I had said were just for him. ...

story continued from part one This is a true story taken from my diary for the year of 1990 and titled: My Housekeeper Harriet Part 2 Friday, May 24th, 1991 12:43 pm Dear diary, I have the weekend free and plan on doing some self-bondage in the barn this weekend. I’m going to try to figure out an upside-down suspension that is easy to get into but slightly difficult, with elbows bound, to get out of. I have some ideas and want to be at least 10 feet in the air. More on that tomorrow, lunch over. Time to go back to work. ...

Part 1: Cleansing Friday “You sure you don’t want to go with us?” “Mom, the doctor said no foreign foods for the next couple of weeks. I’ll be damned even if I eat the normal food that we eat at home.” “I still think that one of us should stay and help you out.” “I’m a big girl now. Actually, a woman.” I tried to make that clear. They both took one solid stare at me. Investigating my body. Never had I felt so violated by my parents until now. It’s as if they peered deep into my soul and knew my intent of the upcoming weekend. Mom squinted her eyes and scrunched her lips leftward. Yes, her left. ...

I built a basic 2x6 “box”. It was the height of a kitchen chair, and 8 inches deep. Once I had attached the “L” brackets to the inside corners to make sure it would hold my weight, I took it out to the dog pen, and screwed it to the tree. I fed my spreader bar through the box, and put bungee cords on either side, then hooked them to the fence. ...

Jeff and Kim had been dating for a year and during that time they had shared their passion for bondage and were both very happy the direction their relationship was heading so as their one year anniversary approached Kim had decided to make it special and had been shopping online for items she knew he would like determined to make herself a memorable night as well. They both liked Kim’s firm body covered in latex, Jeff often asking her to wear it when they go out on dates either exposed or under her normal clothes and she would always agree because she really liked the way it felt on her body. ...

As Red drove home from work, thoughts of loneliness filled her mind. She dreamed of being in love, sharing her mind and body with someone special. Unfortunately, work was too demanding to allow such joys. She had many good friends, men and women whom she had become close to. Despite this good fortune, nothing greater had come from these relationships. “I really need to get a drink tonight.” Red thought to herself as she pulled into her carport. ...

Part One I never knew I was into fetish, until I was looking for a job in the paper for the summer holiday. What I really wanted to do was to take a vacation, but I desperately needed some money. I had almost given up all hope when I spotted a small ad: “The perfect summer job for a young female!! Earn good money during summer selling adult toys in a small store. “ ...

Jenny inserted the key card into the door, it clicked and the green light flashed. She grasped the door handle and with a small intake of breath she pushed open the door. Inside was what appeared to be a completely standard hotel room. A double bed, TV, a small bathroom - generic decor in muted colours. There wasn’t anyone in the room, where was he? She must be in the right room because the keycard worked. She hadn’t know what to expect, but she had expected there to be someone here. As she walked a little further into the room she noticed a white cardboard box on a chair next to the small dressing table. ...

Sue had been into latex and bondage as long as she could remember, over her 26 years she had amassed a large collection of latex and bondage gear. Sue had been in multiple movies and it seemed that everyone loved her jet black hair, large supple lips that she almost always covered with dark red lipstick, her emerald green eyes seemed to jump out at her audience. Off screen she always wore tight latex under an even tighter corset, Sue always tried to wear a corset in her acting roles and everyone expected her to have a small waist when they saw her in person. ...

Caroline lay still. Below her, the trolley’s wheels turned almost without a sound; above, the strip lights slid smoothly past, glowing whiter than the ceiling and walls, though the corridor was utterly clean. Dr Beck marched alongside, not in her usual neat shoes, but in the loose-fitting short white boots that were part of the uniform in an operating theatre. She leaned into Caroline’s view. “How are you feeling?” “I’m fine,” said Caroline bravely. ...

story continues from part one Part Two “There. How’s that?” For a moment, Sandy simply gazed up at Caroline, wishing she could actually reply to that question. Instead, she could only glare at her friend. It seemed only moments since Caroline had found her, helpless in a self bondage session gone seriously wrong. In those moments, Caroline had taken it upon herself to, as she said, “improve your situation.” Sandy snorted to herself. This was an improvement? ...

(nb: Stultify: To cause to appear stupid, inconsistent, or ridiculous.) ‘All right.’ Moretta thought while she had to gulp down her Masters manhood. ‘He’s using my mouth so it can’t be as worse.’ Moretta was on her knees, her mouth widly opened by a huge ring gag. She was nude except for the collar of her Master. Her head was still in pain from the recent hit she took. Only a few minutes ago she got woken up by her Master using aromatic salt at her nose. At this time she was in his living room, but she couldn’t remember how she got inside of his house. Then she was on her knees down into his basement where he put the ring gag on her and started to please himself with her mouth. ...

I walked up to the door of a mild mannered looking house, not really knowing what to expect, except for what I had seen on Mistress Amanda’s website. As I rang the doorbell, I felt nervous excitement come over me… then I heard the door open and I was in awe. This moment started a very surreal experience, it was Mistress Amanda Wildefyre in person. Such a strong, powerful and confident woman was towering over me and invited me inside. She told me to walk up the stairs, take off my shoes and coat, then I got to the most heavenly yet evil place ever. I was in awe as I glanced around the entry room to Castle Diabolica. Mistress Amanda ordered me to have a seat and handed me a bottle of water, the first of many… slaves must be hydrated afterall. We chatted about what I have tried, what I would like to try and I sensed her mind working out ways to give me the most blissful time ever and boy did she do just that! ...

After a very hectic week we both needed to unwind, badly! So we agreed to a quiet romantic evening at home. Dinner first then a romance movie afterwards. Yup a chick flick. However chick flicks come with a price tag. Well to be honest about it almost all movies at home come with a price tag. Sometimes the price is pretty expensive and other times, well she gets off easy. That is not happening tonight after her selection of the movie. Good gosh I have seen this movie a gazillion times and so has she. Well after a fashion I guess. Tonight’s selection you ask, Sleepless In Seattle. Really it is not a bad movie but like I said enough is enough. ...

As she sits typing this story her only moveable body parts are her fingers and eyes, she started this adventure eighteen hours ago with the intent of spending a few hours bound while she finished a few stories she had been working on. Jan started by lacing her knee high ballet boots on over the latex leggings then locking the heavy steel cuffs around her ankles, the leggings held her vibrator and plug deep inside her while she prepared the bed for her incarceration. ...

(story continues from Contrition 3) Part 4 Please read the previous parts first to understand what is happening. Please feel free to comment and message me, I always reply. I must keep calm. I’m frightened and close to panic, but I have to keep calm. All is total blackness, any sound I do hear is muffled, and in fact I’m not sure it isn’t just in my head. I can’t speak, I can’t even move my jaws, but worse I can’t move my body. She put a hood on my head; not a loose fitting bag like before but a tight, thick leather hood. She spent forever tightening and retightening the laces and buckles, the only opening was a hole for my mouth but this was soon filled when she pushed a thick stubby leather object through the gap. It stretched my jaws to the limit making the hood feel even tighter, that was when I first felt panic, when I couldn’t breathe, but I discovered air holes under my nose. Then she encased me; something, rubber or leather, I’m not sure which, was wrapped around my body and the straps? Held me firm, so very firm. All the other times she had tied me I was able to move, to struggle and writhe, but not this time, now I’m immobile, I can’t even find the leverage to strain against the bonds. I can’t believe how totally bound I am and I can’t believe how I just laid here meek and compliant the whole time she did it. ...

Story based on an original story entitled “The Trap” by Wanda Tara and I had been co-workers for a few months. We worked together at a clothing company that specialized in latex, leather and bondage wear. Even though we both landed our jobs at around the same time, Tara always told everyone that she had seniority over me. Truthfully, from the moment that we started we had been competing with one another in all of our projects. Let’s face it, niche companies like ours needed to watch its expenses, and we both knew that the company really only needed one fetish fashion designer. I tried not to be overtly competitive, but I knew that she was doing everything in her power to keep her job. ...

I stop as I walk across the carpet, noticing a few crumbs near the couch. My slave follows my gaze, and sighs when she sees them too. But she knows the rules, and starts removing her clothing without complaint as I go fetch the equipment. I return, carrying a box of supplies and pulling the vacuum cleaner behind me. She’s nude and crouching on the floor, ‘face down ass up’. I take the crop from the box and lay ten hard blows across her proffered ass. She can’t help but cry out for the last few strikes. “Sit up,” I command. She does. I take the thick, stiff, leather posture collar from the box, and secure it around her delicate neck. The gag is next. She groans when she sees that I’ve picked the gag she most hates. It’s a simple harness ball gag, but the ball is slightly too large, and it will pain her jaw long before her task is complete. But after all, this is meant to be a punishment. Her hands: I’ve decided to go with wrist cuffs instead of the bondage mittens. I fold her left arm behind her, wrap the cuff around her wrist, and tighten it. Then a thin leather strap, threaded through a ring on the cuff and the ring on the back of her collar. I pull it tight, drawing my little angel’s wing up behind her. I repeat with the the right hand, completing the reverse prayer. I’ve been enjoying the wrist cuffs lately more than the mittens, because I enjoy seeing her hands grab helplessly at the air as she works. I don’t think she realizes that they’re moving. “Turn around.” After she’s facing me, I examine the results. We have made a lot of progress lately. Her upper arms are nearly unseen. The strain of the position pushes her breasts proudly forward. I knead the soft globes, rolling her nipples between my fingers. Her nipples harden, and her breath quickens slightly–not from stimulation, but apprehension. There are several possibilities in the choice of nipple clips. Sometimes I leave her nipples unfettered. Just often enough that on each of these occasions, she can hope for it. Which option is it tonight? Clothespins. She’s stoic as I attach them. “Stand.” It always takes my breath away, how gracefully she moves in this situation. With her arms pinned behind her, standing should be a difficult test of balance. But she floats from the ground like a ballerina. I crouch down and secure the ankle cuffs, along with the 6 inch chain that will hobble her. Now the waist belt. Heavy leather drawn tight. It compresses her diaphragm, causing her breath to quicken again. I turn to grab the vacuum cleaner. When I turn back, her knees are splayed, ready for the next step. Attached to a swivel joint on the handle of the vacuum cleaner is a knobby rubber dildo. As I guide it into her waiting sex, I feel the wetness between her legs. Too bad the gag’s already in. I wipe my messy fingers off on her face so she’ll be smelling herself for awhile. It’s not like she needs to be reminded what a slut she is, but I like to do it anyway. Another pair of straps on either side of the dildo are soon loosely secured to rings on her waist belt. There is not enough slack that the dildo will fall out, but they’re loose enough that it has several inches of motion available. As she pushes and pulls the vacuum cleaner, the dildo will necessarily move in and out of her wet cunt, its knobby surface stimulating her silken walls. I turn the vacuum cleaner on. “OK, get to work.” She looks at me in surprise for a brief second, and then starts on her labor. “Oops, I almost forgot.” I say, as I pull the spreader bar out of the box. I secure it between her knees. It’s my little joke. I never forget :) Without the spreader bar, she could grip the handle of the vacuum cleaner between clenched thighs, and maneuver it around that way. With the spreader bar, the only real contact she has to the vacuum cleaner is via her wet pussy, wrapped around the dildo. Her hips sway forward and back as she gets to work. Back and forth goes the vacuum cleaner. In and out goes the dildo. She has to redo the whole floor when she’s missed a spot, to make sure she hasn’t missed any others. With the restrictions placed on her, it will take her at least an hour to redo the chore that only would have taken her 20 minutes unencumbered. “A stitch in time save nine,” I remind her. I give her another slap on the ass as I walk past her to my study. She grumbles something unintelligible into her gag and continues with her work.

One Amy sat down in her rather ostentatious living room. At 31, she was wealthy due to daddy’s foresight in setting her up with the right investments and portfolios. She did appreciate the advantages that having wealth gave her but something was missing. She had tried to find for a very long time but failing to recognize what she wanted. Then she met Kristen. Kristen taught her about submission. The more she learned the more she craved to be placed in stringent helpless bondage. To be left to be found and then left to the mercy of her rescuer. Her appointment with a friend of Kristen’s was in just over an hour. She had to change her panties twice now simple thinking about what was to come. ...

Howdy everyone out there in Bondageland. My bondage escapades have been a little slow of late as I haven’t really had the time to indulge myself. I have been writing a couple of new stories and work always gets in the way of everything, so when my friend Lisa sent me an email with a little bondage challenge. I opened the email to read this:- “You are tied with your hands above your head, in a standing position, naked except for stockings and high heels, nothing less than 4 inches. Your mouth should be gagged so you can barely make a noise, perhaps a cloth gag for this? I want your legs spread wide apart with your spreader bar, perhaps some rope around your legs just above the knee and tied to something else to really make you feel open and give more effect to the spreader bar. Nipple clips on too please! Hmm, the chain from the nipple clamps might be fun to attach that to either your wrist cuffs or perhaps a nice tight crotch rope, oh yes I like that idea hehe. If you have a butt plug, well you know where it goes babe. ...

A simple piece of thin plastic, the outside molded from her beautiful smiling face the inside molded over the same face but with a large ball gag inserted. It went from her hair line down below her chin and back to just in front of her ears, being hand painted to match her skin tone and lip color, it even had the small mole on her left cheek. An artist friend had made several for her, indulging her request even though he didn’t understand why she wanted them, each one showed a little different emotion with some being painted with sultry make up, dark lips and eyes, others were made more natural all were cut tightly around her crystal blue eyes and once she slipped the two narrow bands of elastic behind her head you would have to look very close to notice the masks. ...

Lisa: (L:) I am not sure why I keep doing it. I guess it is because I like being naked outside. And I like the danger and the challenge. And since I already got away with it twice and both times I had mind-fucking orgasms, I figure why stop now? So after the usual careful planning, on this lovely summer afternoon I find myself doing something I truly love - hiking through the remote forest, nude and in inescapable, self-bondage. A little about me - I am 25 and single, 5'4" and rather petite. I have shoulder-length blond hair and light blue eyes. I have an athletic build from my regular distance running, a small round ass, a narrow waist and small B-cup breasts with long, extremely sensitive nipples. I am pretty enough to have regular boyfriends but at this time in my life, I am having more fun playing self-bondage games and hanging out with my friends. Life is too short to be too serious, right? But back to this story. ...

This can’t be the right place, Jennifer thought as she parked her car. She checked the piece of paper Robert had given her. It didn’t say anything about a do-it-yourself storage place, but the address checked out. It took Jennifer a while to figure out that Unit #S-11 was way in the back. She moved quickly through the rows of single-story sheds, the darkness only occasionally punctuated by dim naked bulbs hanging randomly over the garage doors. ...

Missy had found Juan’s tattoo and fetish shop when she had her nipples pierced on her 18th birthday and had been a regular visitor ever since having many more piercings and purchasing a sizable collection of fetish clothing and gear over the years. For her 21st birthday Juan had delivered her first custom chastity belt locking it on her and giving her a considerable discount before telling her she would have to wear it for the next thirty days before her would give her the key. Missy had been wearing chastity belts for over a year and on occasions had Juan hold the key but had never worn a belt for longer than a week straight and after a minute to think about it hugged Juan and thanked him for both her presents. The month had gone by slowly for Missy but when it was time to collect the key she waited another week before breaking down and begging Juan for the key and releasing herself. ...

It all started when my wife Marie looked over my shoulder at the computer screen, asking “What’s that you’re looking at?” Startled by her creeping up on me, I didn’t know that she was there until she spoke; it was too late to deny what I was reading on the computer. “It’s just some stories.” I replied, hoping that she would leave me and not delve any further. The site in question was a giantess stories site, I love reading the stories on there and get quite turned on by some of the action in some of the stories, I have several favourites that I daydream or fantasise about. But it’s not something I’d ever shared with anyone let alone my wife. ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. ...

Part I Lily didn’t wake up from her alarm, so she knew it must be the weekend (she treated her writing very much like a 9 to 5 job, and always woke promptly at 8 on weekdays). She did, however, come awake from the dull ache protruding from her nipples. It must still be nighttime, she thought as she opened her eyes and was only greeted by pitch black. I just need to stretch my arms and fall back asleep. ...

I snapped the padlock shut on the toolbox. Inside were all the keys I would need to escape. There were 2 keys, one I had posted to myself yesterday, the other was in a small plastic bag underneath the shrubs at the end of the drive, this was easy to collect, but would be visible by all my neighbours during daylight. If I didn’t collect the key from the shrubbery tonight I would have to wait until the key arrived in the post tomorrow morning. I would have to wait until nightfall to collect the key from the shrubbery, as it was spring this would not be until after 8pm, probably later to make sure there was no one about. ...

I snapped the padlock shut on the toolbox. Inside were all the keys I would need to escape. There were 2 keys, one I had posted to myself yesterday, the other was in a small plastic bag underneath the shrubs at the end of the drive, this was easy to collect, but would be visible by all my neighbours during daylight. If I didn’t collect the key from the shrubbery tonight I would have to wait until the key arrived in the post tomorrow morning. I would have to wait until nightfall to collect the key from the shrubbery, as it was spring this would not be until after 8pm, probably later to make sure there was no one about. ...

Single caring dominant males seek playful submissive female for fun and games. “Yeah, right.” Couple seeks bi female for play dates. “Uh uh.” Gay male dom seeks gay male submissive. We all have limits, let’s find yours. Safewords are not an option. “Shit. Why do the queers have all the fun?” Submissive female seeks same to share with my Master. “Hmm. That may be-” A knock came to the door. Startled, it took Lindsay three tries to close the alt.com window on the computer screen. ...

Jodi prepares herself for the evening’s activities, she knows Jim will be home in a few hours and she wants to treat herself to some self-bondage and allowing him to find her tied tight in one of her favorite positions available for him to use as he sees fit. She knows Jim will bind her in any position she would ask him to but there is something more arousing to her when she is trapped and doesn’t know the exact outcome. ...

“This is going to be a very special night.” Donna announced, “It will be the first time we sleep together.” Eric had been zoning out and just enjoying her touch, but his ears pricked up at that, and Donna suddenly had her fiancé’s full attention. The couple was engaged and the wedding was scheduled in a mere two months, but they had never had intercourse with each other. This is not to say that either was a virgin. Nor that they didn’t enjoy a sexual life with each other. In fact, at that very moment, they were in Donna’s apartment, lying on her large bed, and she was slowly and seductively stroking Eric’s hard cock. They regularly pleasured each other manually and/or orally, but they had never had intercourse with each other, at Donna’s insistence. ...

Paul stared at the spec sheet in his hand, disbelief writ large on his face. The project was on the wrong side of insane, a fact that he communicated to his boss in no uncertain terms. Hiram Lofton, founder and owner of Apex Engineering Solutions, fixed his chief designer with a withering glare. “Paul, there are ten million good reasons why we’re going to take this commission. Ten percent of those reasons are yours if we can have a working prototype ready for demo in six months.” ...

My family was out of state visiting relatives and I had a urge to go farther into self bondage then I have ever gone before. You see I am a self bondage enthusiast and a exhibitionist as well so I wanted to combine the two and push the envelope of my limitations. It was a warm Tuesday evening and I was pumped and ready to go. All I was waiting for was for the clock to turn midnight. I chose this night because I was figuring that most people were not out on this night going out to clubs etc. ...

This is an account of an evening spent with my favorite playmate, this happened months after our first encounter that I have previously written about (First time shared) and was again one of the most exciting nights of my life. I would like to thank her for her patience and for sharing those times with me, if she happens to read this please contact me, my e-mail is still the same. ...

story continues from part three Visiting my Rubber Mistresses 4: Mistress Nancy A trip to Nottingham provided me with the opportunity to indulge my fetish for rubber bondage and humiliation a little more – in fact quite a lot more, since I had in mind an appointment with Mistress Nancy, whose rubbery website I’d enjoyed on several occasions, usually when dressed in several layers of hot, damp, thick rubber. As usual it was remarkably easy to make the appointment a couple of days beforehand, and having as usual checked that arriving in a catsuit would not be a problem, I arrived promptly at noon, standing outside a standard semi-detached house until the door opened and a smiling blonde dressed in a brown negligee ushered me in. I explained my preferences in the usual way, explaining too that I’d like her to take some photographs as a permanent record. Mistress Nancy was happy to agree and seemed totally unhurried, taking her time to size me up and then chuckling as I stripped off my street clothes and presented myself in my shiny black rubber catsuit. She circled me, stroking the rubber and checking the zips to ensure that she had access where she needed it. ...

Jack and Anna have been practicing for the position she had dreamed up for over a year, Anna has been into extreme bondage positions since she started playing bondage games in her teens. She loves the stress put on her body by being bound extremely tight and in very uncomfortable positions. Her favorite has been a hogtie Jack forced her into for the first time she had angered him calling him a pussy and telling him a boy scout could tie her tighter and be more of a dominant. Jack first wrapped her wrists in layers of rope cinched very tight, next he wrapped more rope above and below her elbows cinching them until they were crushed into one another, Anna just smiled and closed her eyes as he continued to bind her roughly. ...

Lois had always loved chocolate so when she got the IT job at the local chocolate factory she was very excited, and jumped at the opportunity to work around all the candy. Lois also had an affinity for anything bondage related and always wore restricting clothes and high heels, even when doing installs she would wear a latex cat suit and her favorite corset under her overalls with high heeled boots. After being at the chocolate factory a few months she had learned how all the systems worked and made some changes in the programs and even some of the assembly machines and the lines were running much smoother, she regularly walked the assembly line studying the machines and how they operated to try and get a better idea of how they all worked but her favorite part was the dipping stations, she would sometimes watch for hours as almost anything you could imagine was dipped in the deep well of warm chocolate multiple times before being moved to the next station for cooling and color coating. ...

Tess was in tears. Her lover, Richard, had texted her that their affair was over. How could it have come to that? They loved each other, and had planned to marry, so…? But in fact she knew only too well. She and Richard shared a taste for bondage, and both had owned up to being switches. How often do you meet a guy who, besides being your soulmate, also happens to share your kink? Richard was a one-in-a-million, the find of a lifetime, and now she’d lost him. ...

The following is true, these notes were written the evening my ordeal. During a hike thru a wetlands/wilderness area, last month I had found an ancient steel fixture, kind of a cage of bars, out in the middle of a stand of trees that were in the middle of a fenced 50 acre wetlands reserve. Hiking trails ran thru a large area that bordered this fenced off reserve. A couple days ago I did a hike thru the wetlands, and noticed how few people were on the trails weekdays in the early afternoon. ...

story continues from part two Visiting my Rubber Mistresses 3: Mistress Terri This time I decided on a different approach – I would email my next Mistress, setting out my needs and seeing whether this sparked an interest. Little did I know quite how deep the interest would be, or how long I would spend suffering at her hands! Dear Mistress Terri I am emailing you as a result of reading your website, which I found extremely interesting because it refers to a number of my interests, and especially because you make it clear that you cater for Rubberists. I am therefore setting out some details about myself and my interests and asking you to consider allowing me to experience a session with you. ...

Exploring the world of kink through the written word, KinkyWriter.com features erotic stories about bondage, domination, chastity, and more. If you enjoyed this story, please consider visiting the author’s website at www.kinkywriter.com for new kinky adventures every month! ](https://forum.grometsplaza.net/index.php?topic=1110.0)

“Ricky! You coming?” “In a minute.” He watched his parents walk across the sand and go into the bath house. He reached into the cooler pulled out a beer, slid it into a koozie, and cracked it open. He was too young to drink, but he’d packed the cooler and squirreled a couple of extra cans of beer. They were the same silver color as his soda, so no one would notice, especially in the koozie. ...

story continues from part one Visiting My Rubber Mistresses 2: Mistress Philippa and Mistress Diana I had been so exhilarated by my session with Lady Sarah that I thought it could be some time before the dark need for rubber bondage and humiliation reasserted itself, but by Friday I found myself craving the familiar territory of Birmingham and Mistress Philippa, and so I found myself ringing her, introducing myself as Rubberslave as usual, and asking for an appointment for the following Monday. Sadly this was not possible, but we eventually settled on Thursday at 10.30. ...

Gloria glanced at her phone. 8:58. She and Patty sat on the couch - silent. There had been some awkward conversation earlier. “He wants me here?” “Not you specifically. A friend was all he said. Someone I trust.” “Why?” “He didn’t say.” “So you met him on-line.” “Yeah.” “And you have, what, virtual sex?” “No. Not really.” “But you have a relationship.” Gloria wagged her hand. “Kind of.” “What about meeting him, like in the real world.” ...

Chained to computer desk in a very tight corset dress waiting for the computer to release her, Jane knelt and tugged at the chains that ran from her neck to the thick steel cuffs around her wrists and from them to the large eyehook screwed deep into the old wooden desk. On her feet were pony boots that when she got them she thought they were cute with the horse shoe imprints on the bottoms, but now knew just how hard they were to walk in with her toes pointed straight down and her heels held more than nine inches off the ground. The locked ankle straps of the pony boots were wrapped in chains and attached to the five rows of chain that was wrapped around her narrow waist keeping her hooved feet very close to her ass, the chain belt was also attached in front to another eye bolt screwed into the front of the heavy desk and kept her from moving her body away from the desk. ...

The bell chimes. I glance at the clock. 7:45. It’s Hank. Has to be Hank. He’s always early. Of the three he’s my least favorite, one of those loud-talking, jolly types, but he and Rod are bff, so there you go. “Hey! Amigo! Que pasa?” “Hey.” We go into the kitchen, I crack open a couple of beers, then head into the den. The sports channel is on the TV. Soccer highlights. Hank grabs the remote and thumbs it until he finds baseball. ...

I have always been into bondage from my teens and I’m nearly 50 now. However I never dared to admit to girlfriends what really turned me on. It wasn’t until several years into my 1st marriage that we began to experiment with the odd bit of bondage. However, after a few years we had collected various items of cuffs, latex hoods and various leather and latex clothing. The years marched on, the relationship became stale, and we parted, on good terms, after 15 years of marriage. ...

It almost happened today in my first outdoor self bondage session, the fear of being caught. I’ve been into not only self bondage for awhile but bondage in general. I’ve been turned on by it since I was younger and as I grew older I learned more. I loved reading stories about it, videos, toys etc. Most recently a few months back I decided to Google Self Bondage I don’t know how I thought of it but I was looking online for new ideas. New ideas for me to add to my private sessions. New techniques. I came across this site about self bondage stories about some people getting caught, some not almost getting out at all, and their adventures. Outside self bondage is different than just tying yourself up inside. Some of the stories involved both male and female persons tying themselves up and leaving their clothes in a secure area and the key to their release in another. This way what the authors described were tales of them walking thru the woods naked, bound and gagged, hobbling because they were wearing shackles and them telling how they were almost caught. These people were either in areas like public parks after hours, or around their own house. ...

Part 1 As she stood looking in the mirror she admired her toned body and long blond hair knowing that it might be awhile before she would be able to see it this way again. She gently ran her hands over her firm C cup breasts and down to her smooth pussy relishing what she was about to allow to happen to her. She had been doing Yoga and other stretching exercises for months and had become more flexible than she had ever been. The 2 inch gag head harness she was now wearing had been on for twenty four hours and she had no plans of removing it until just before her morning run. She had been practicing long term gag wearing since before she had come up with this idea, beginning after work then overnight to being able to wear it all weekend with no discomfort when she removed it. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Casting After her last experiment she had decided that the frog tie position would be the one she would start her week of torment with, she now had to convince him to help her with it. She invited him over and answered the door in a skin tight latex catsuit, it had gloves and feet with an open face hood, she was wearing her 6 inch locking strap heels and her chastity belt, of course with both holes filled with large vibrators. While they were eating dinner she explained what she wanted from him as he played with the vibrator remotes she had given him making her squeal and twist in her chain as she explained. After a few questions he agreed. That was easy she thought to herself, as they settled on a few more items but most importantly was her insistence that under no circumstances would she to be freed unless he thought her life depended on it. He would be able to change the position of her arms or legs but never were both to be open at the same time. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Leather Sleep Sack She thought she was floating as he picked her up and moved her inside the large box. He leaned her into it leaving her at a downwards slope with her head at the bottom, that will make an interesting ride for her, he thought to himself as he closed the box just leaving a little of her pointed toes sticking out. Once in the van he turned her tens unit on to max and left vibrators off for the entire ride, she was in an upside down hell. The position had left her shorter on air flow and the shocks although less severe had no accompaniment to take the edge off. She fought for air through the entire trip hanging on the edge of consciousness. ...

The following is my re-creation of an event that happened some time ago. I had been a sissy slave to Mistress Marie for over 2 decades at the time and had become a totally submissive slave to Her every desire. I think of Her often as She has passed now. While doing Self-Bondage my wild imagination conjures up the Mistress in my head and She takes charge. Any references to Mistress in the story are the imaginary Mistress controlling me. ...

continues from part 8 Part 9: Turning “What? I’m sorry, Roger, what did you say?” Amy looked up from the computer screen as she spoke, still not seeming fully engaged. “I said, are you OK? You’ve been just fading in and out for the last day or so, and some of us are worried.” Of course, the last two days had been more than a bit of a strain on everyone. Third year students at the Academy regularly went through deep simulations with few breaks to start exposing them to an operational pace for their future assignments. More than an operational pace, actually – the theory was that if you really pushed the cadets now, you’d accomplish two things. First, they’d find the actual pace of operations almost relaxing. Second, you’d wash out the last of the cadets that didn’t belong. ...

Bobbie awakens laying on a hard flat surface, feeling a bit light headed, not really to sure what is happening or why. she looks around, but the light is very dim, she sees 3 solid walls and a wall of bars, she appears be in a small cell. Her body feels tightly encased and as she slowly lifts her head and looks down she understands why, her legs are encased in latex and as she proceeds to gaze at herself, finds she is totally encased in a latex cat suit, with only her little clitty exposed, locked in a stainless steel chastity device. ...

Part 1 When I was in high school I got an internship job that turned into a very high paying job right out of school. I was so good at my job I quickly got transferred to a higher paying position where I got to work normal hours and very few working weekends. After an about a year I had saved enough money and moved out of my parents house. I got a really good deal on a house on 30 acres of wooded land. In addition to the main house there was a large workshop building separate from the main house. Since I had moved out of my parents’ house and away from my brothers I now could date whoever I wanted and play my bondage games. I also created a couple accounts on a bondage and fetish social web sites ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict Part 6) Part 7: Double Trouble 3 Chapter XIX Josh shut off his computer, then called out to Lori. She responded within minutes. “What’s up, lover?” she queried Josh. “Babe, I just watched a short bondage film where the girl was in this terrific tie. It’s a bit tough, but I thought you might like to give it a try”, he answered with a grin. ...

Peppa sat on the edge of the sofa nervously chewing on a finger nail, she was worried that she had gone too far and deep down she knew that she had, she also knew that Juliet could make her life a misery; in fact she already had made her life a misery. She was Peppa’s supervisor and she was a bully, she was forever belittling her and blaming her for every little thing that went wrong in the office, and because Juliet did it her co-workers followed suit. And Peppa hated them for it. ...

I had graduated college in 5 years with a master’s degree in History and English. I was took a job teaching overseas for the Department of Defense School. I was working in Japan and on the side I learned to speech fluent Japanese. After I was in Japan for 2 years I took a part time job teaching English to local Japanese people. After my second 6 week course I was offered a job teaching a major international company employs English. The job paid almost $250,000 per year plus benefit. I moved to Tokyo and began working for them. ...

You are lounging in your chair in front of the TV while I relax on the sofa reading a book, my feet resting on the ottoman. Every once in a while you glance over to see what I am doing. I am only wearing a collar (as instructed by my master) and a small apron. You smile indulgently at my forgetfulness. Earlier I was cooking dinner for us and I had forgotten to remove my apron afterwards. I look up at you, feeling your gaze on me, then look down at myself and my mouth forms an O. Your grin widens and your eyes grow more intense, waiting for me… I jump up quickly and remove my apron, stuttering my apologies. ...

History shall remember me as Meg the Meticulous, she thought, pulling a check-list from the drawer. Good thing she’d printed a bunch of these - her printer had been in the repair shop a week now. She spread the paper on her heavy desk and studied it. Doors and windows locked, yes. Keys and locks matched and tried, done. Fresh batteries for the vibrator, yes. Release key, yes, in the freezer. The list went on, and Meg reached the end of it and nodded. ...

Meg turned on the headlights. The temperature readout on the dash read 28 degrees. Not all that cold. A bit below freezing. Cold enough to justify the big coat. As the sky darkened and the temperature dropped Meg’s anticipation grew, grew until, by the time she pulled into the driveway, she was downright squirmy. She contemplated a shower to warm her first, but she knew that soapy fingers would find themselves you know where and that would put the kibosh on her plans. So she gathered her things and got undressed. She took a minute for a quick pee and to splash some water on her face. The face that looked back at her still looked odd. She had broken her nose when she was a kid and it always had a bit of a twist to the right. Now it was straighter and smaller with a bit of an upturn at the tip. The injections gave her lips a full, pouty look that she liked. All in all it was a bonus well-spent. She had even shorn her long chestnut hair. Her new short do gave her a perky look. She looked at her boobs and considered having them done for the thousandth time. Not out of vanity. It was that they were too big and her bra straps dug into her shoulders. She hefted one. ...

Seven o’clock. I mouse and click and a window opens up, but it’s black. I sip my drink. The lounge is virtually empty. Me, a gal across from me who keeps giving me the eye, a guy over by the window, a kid with a backpack over by the wall, eyes closed, buds in, head bobbing to a private beat. The screen lights up and there’s Ruby’s face. Seven o’clock, date time when I’m out of town. ...

(story continues from Batgirl - The Return 11: The Last Train) Part 12: Aftermath When she arrived at home, she secured her ride, followed her normal routine of reviews and rode up the lift. But in the hidden room, something dark was waiting for her. She was ready to strike till he spoke. “Busy night you’ve had.” Batman said. His tone was not friendly She paused. “It was productive.” She replied. She was annoyed he got past her security unseen. ...

The alarm went off at 6:30am as it does every work day morning and as I do every time it goes off, I reached over and hit the snooze button. There is no way I can go to work today I thought as I lay there waiting for the annoying buzzer to announce the end of the snooze time. This was going to be the worst Valentine’s Day ever and to go to the office and see all the other girls getting flowers and discussing romantic plans for the evening would be too much. I’m just going to stay in bed all day and feel sorry for myself. ...

Both she and Lisa were down to their panties. She knew Norm was stringing Drew along. He never played his A game with Drew. In fact, he said it was a pleasant challenge to lose convincingly. Not that he lost much. He usually beat Drew two out of three. Threw him the occasional bone as it were. But Drew was throwing well. Throwing better than she’d ever seen him throw. Still, Norm kept on him. Almost matching him point for point. Almost. He’d let him open up a decent lead. ...

“Goodnight,” Margaret said as she pushed open the office door with her shoulder, only to be ignored by the group of 20-somethings she worked with who were already discussing their Friday night plans together where they’d probably be wearing even shorter skirts than they did to work, drink far too much and wake up in some random guys bed the next morning. ‘You’re not like me,’ she thought as the door closed behind her. ...

“It’s been way too long my old friend,” thought Alan, as he caressed the padded steel frame. It had been more than a month since he had been able to find time for a session. A combination of awkwardly timed shifts behind the hotel bar, and the hectic work leaving him over-tired meant that indulging his own passions was the last thing on his mind. After a while though, the itch to tie himself up became impossible to ignore. ...

Chapter 1: Purchase. The floor beneath Lottie’s feet changed from thick carpet to cold flagstone. Trapped in the darkness of the blindfold she could only guess her new location by her other senses – the smell of recently cooked pizza and spilled beer and the hum of a dishwasher. In a room behind heavy rock music roared out played by a band she didn’t know. The firm grip on her arm relaxed. ...

Authors note: This short story is a small segment of a much longer series, “Loving, Consensual, Strict”, that will be posted to Boundstories.net Loving, Consensual, Strict - Lori’s Self-Bondage Josh and Tito had gone to a ballgame the following Saturday afternoon; Lori didn’t know where Alexis was. Lori hadn’t exercised her love of self-bondage in quite some time; Josh usually ‘helped her out’. With a full afternoon ahead of her, Lori decided that now would be a great time to tie herself up and tease herself to distraction. ...

Part 1: First Bauble Dear Emporium Shop Owner, Here is account of my experience as you requested. The marble you gave me manifested a garment for my wife and my pleasure. I lay on the bed, naked, watching my wife holding the garment to her skin. When its impossibly thin and improbably silky texture touched her chest her eyes rolled back into her head and her legs wobbled slightly threatening to make her fall again. You could tell by watching her body react that even the merest touch of the cloth on any part of her sent waves of pure pleasure coursing through her body. I wanted to jump up and help her whenever I saw her will waver but my wife had foreseen this and warned me not to come close to her while she mustered herself to put on the garment. She had said that if she knew I was close or so much as saw me in the mirror that it would probably be enough to break her concentration. She also mentioned that if I touched her to steady her she would probably instantly break down in an orgasmic heap on the floor. I didn’t see a problem with this but she scowled at me knowing what I was thinking, she was after all determined to get the garment on so we could enjoy it together. Whatever it was. ...

“Surprise!” Paige’s friends called out as she walked into her apartment. She was so startled that she dropped her briefcase as she spun around with a squeak. “Happy shower to you, happy shower to you, happy shower dear Paige…. happy shower to you!” they sang in delighted offkey. She gazed around at her apartment in shock, they had decorated it with balloons and a large banner that read… “HAPPY WEDDING SHOWER” Finally she got her composure back and laughed with pleasure at their trickery. “How the hell did you guys get in here?!” she demanded. “That was ME!” Sandy admitted, giving her a big hug. “I convinced your landlord to let us in about an hour ago to set up. Plus, she’s going out for the weekend so we can be as noisy as we want to!” she added gleefully. Missy, a tall black woman with large tits, grabbed her hand and pulled her into the living room. She then pushed Paige into the easy chair, which had been pulled up to the coffee table for the occasion and they all gathered around. She smiled at her four friends from work and shook her head ruefully. She had known that they would do something to celebrate her marriage to Greg, but this had really caught her off guard. Brenda, a sultry redhead, poured her a glass of wine while Kim, a pert but bouncy oriental, started piling gifts in front of her. They all laughed and talked as she opened each present. They ‘oohed’ and ‘aaahed’ over the dishes and crystal… and giggled wickedly at the lingerie for the honeymoon. Finally, when they were into the third bottle of wine, all of the gifts had been unwrapped and thanked for. Sandy, the obvious ringleader, scampered off to the kitchen to get something. The others perked up at this and smirked at Paige’s puzzlement. Sandy walked back in slowly, with a two layer cake in her hands, several lit candles dancing on top. She carefully set it down on the table in front of Paige and sat down herself. “Okay, you make wish and blow candles down.” Kim told her with a smile. “That’s blow the candles OUT Kimmy,” Missy told her oriental friend with a sigh. “She blow candles, it not matter,” Kim retorted. They all giggled a bit more. Paige leaned forward and sighed, “I just wish the guys could have been here”, then she took a quick breath and blew out the candles. ...

Well I did it again. I have been reading lots of stories in Gromets Plaza and came to one and thought I have some thorny vines so let’s see what we can do. The girl in the story tied her ankles and attached a winch to them to drag her through the vines. I looked at the vines here and thought " If I tie my winch to my ankles they would drag me through them like they did her but these vines wouldn’t scratch me they would dig in and pull chunks out and thats not what I think would be fun in any way". ...

Tricia was the best friend of my best friend’s girlfriend Brenda. We were all in college when this little circle of friends came together. My best friend and I were locals attending school while Brenda was from out of state. She had been with my friend for 2 years when she convinced her best friend to join her here. Tricia had just broken up with her previous boyfriend when she arrived after heeding her friend’s advice. She was immediately included in our little circle of friends and obviously after awhile we began to see each other since we were both the only unattached singles in our little circle. ...

continued from chapter 11 Chapter 12: Special Outing He was spread-eagled on his sleeping platform with the heavy latex sheet trapping him in a latex sandwich. He was awake having slept well in his total enclosure suit and was at peace with his condition luxuriating in the close embrace of his latex world. Although blindfolded and sealed within a completely silent world he had come to accept this default setting; he was not gagged. The gag had been deflated prior to him being restrained and chained to his bed for the sleep period. The permanent stomach feeding tube assembly with inflated balloons at stomach and gullet were still in place. Only the tube exited from the helmet mouth and was held in place by a small loop just to the side of his mouth. The click of the deeply embedded earphones coming to life signalled his Mistresses approach. He lay listening for the sound which always excited him, that of the tap tap tap of his Mistresses footsteps as she approached his cell. ...

My first actual bondage experience was when I was 17, in summer camp. I was a junior counselor that year, at a girl’s camp in Vermont. I had always known that being tied up, or the thought of it, was something that aroused me sexually. So, as girls will be girls, I was ambushed by a group of campers and tied to a tree, gagged with wide tape, and left there for an hour or so until a couple of fellow counselors rescued me. That night, I masturbated to an orgasm remembering how excited I had become. ...

My first actual bondage experience was when I was 17, in summer camp. I was a junior counselor that year, at a girl’s camp in Vermont. I had always known that being tied up, or the thought of it, was something that aroused me sexually. So, as girls will be girls, I was ambushed by a group of campers and tied to a tree, gagged with wide tape, and left there for an hour or so until a couple of fellow counselors rescued me. That night, I masturbated to an orgasm remembering how excited I had become. ...

I discovered my love of bondage as an adolescent and have enjoyed self-bondage ever since. Of course, ensuring that there will be an out can be challenging while still obtaining the thrill of the predicament. The possibility of discovery also adds to the rush. The lower level in my last home included a narrow hallway ending in the door to the garage. On either side of the hallway were doors to the laundry room and a bedroom. Let me describe a favorite self-bondage scenario. I dressed in comfortable clothing, usually a tee shirt, corduroy jeans, leather vest and cowboy boots. Next, I put on a leather jock strap over the jeans, locking leather wrist and ankle cuffs, a leather hood, a locking leather bondage collar and locking leather bondage belt. Next, I inserted handcuffs through the ring on the back of the belt. ...

continued from chapter ten Chapter 11: Objectified Plaything He had to be helped to walk after the ending of the extended session as he was very unsteady after the arduous testing he had been subjected to. He had been stripped of his latex encapsulation and was completely naked for the first time in a very long time. He shivered, exposed in his nakedness in the wet area of the dungeon. The internal plumbing was left in place with only the end tubes sealed and exposed; the gag part of the internal plumbing was deflated but the feeding tube with the long latex balloon surrounding it remained inflated, as did the stomach balloon. His catheter was connected to a thigh bag. He was showered, his head shaved of its stubble by his Mistress, still in her full surgical outfit, who fussed about him. ...

A Halloween Special 2012 Tale Aneka was determined to really shine with her Halloween costume this year. Jessica and Mandy always put her in the shade with their attention grabbing outfits but not this time. She’d been on the lookout for a sexy costume and she’d spent hours staring at the sites that sold rubber clothing online, searching for just the right look. She had no problem finding it but not at a price she could afford. Everything was expensive and after adding the cost of postage from Europe the lovely shiny latex designs would be way out of her reach. ...

continued from chapter nine Chapter 10: Subjugated Property Now standing on tiptoe the exhausted slave still had all the various tubes and ear phone leads attached. He had been released earlier and the e-stim pads removed before being sealed again into his slave suit. There was to be no let up. His Mistress was determined to test him to complete and utter exhaustion. This was, after all, her delight which had taken her a lot of time to dream up over many days of planning and careful preparation. ...

This is a true story taken from my diary for the year of 1990 and titled: My Housekeeper Harriet September 28, 1990 Friday 8:30pm This is the most bizarre entry to date. I had always hoped of something like this happening but never sure if I really wanted it to. Well, it did and I’m sure this is a one time deal. I’m just glad she took it in her stride and didn’t make things worse. I was embarrassed enough, so, maybe that’s why she didn’t make a fuss. ...

This is a scenario I came up with and performed. So my relatives were out of the state for at least five days which means I had a chance to do some self bondage at their place. First I planned on locking all doors to the house, locking myself out nude. The key to the house was in a thicker ice block in the mail box out front where everyone can see me. So if I got there too quickly then I would have to wait increasing the chance for me to get caught. ...

Kim wondered what the hell she was doing slowly getting dressed to have sex? The firebrand had been a fighter until she met someone rather different from the people she had known. His deep soft tones had so taken her from proud biker to sexual slave. Her curiosity had her so aroused she had fingered herself to climax on the plane. A woman on the plane seemed to know exactly what she had been doing as she smirked at Kim from her seat. It didn’t help as Kim was in full flush. But it wouldn’t have helped if she had known. ...

Sarah looked first one way up the city street and then the other. Nobody was paying any attention to her as she stood with her back to the wall and she saw nobody who would recognise her, which was hardly surprising as she knew nobody in this part of the country. She had only to cross the street and slip into the shop, it was that simple. But it wasn’t simple at all: she was so nervous. She passed the shop every day and each time she wondered what it was like inside. Today she had decided to find out. Taking a breath she tried to look casual and walked across the road, keeping her eyes straight ahead she quickly entered the door with the sigh above reading ‘What’s your fetish.` ...

It had been a long week. Work had been mentally draining and I was glad to be heading home. After a three-day jury trial, three depositions and four new cases to absorb, I was ready for a cold beer and sole possession of the remote control. But as I sped through the dark, rain-slicked streets, Mistress Mary was hatching other plans. Stepping onto the cool marble tile of the foyer, I found my wife waiting for me wearing a tiny black cocktail dress, black seamed stockings and high-heeled fuck-me pumps. In her right hand she held a glass of red wine, and in her left a studded leather dog collar dangled from a length of chain. I froze in my tracks when I saw her there, especially since I’d just noticed the glint in her eyes. ...

David was kneeling between her spread legs, admiring her smooth, oiled ass, his muscular body and ramrod-stiff penis anxious to fuck his instructor. From the moment he walked into the room, he had an uncontrollable bout of the hots. And why not, given the circumstances. Tara was a senior member of the Society for Creative Anachronism, and was a respected instructor of Medieval combat arts, from sword work to wrestling. The exercise, weight of the weapons, and her dedication to practice almost constantly had been very kind to her 43-year old body. Tara stood five foot ten, had a lanky frame covered by sleek long muscles. What most surprised David one day was the sight of her belly; she had a well-defined “six pack” that many a man would envy. Her black shoulder length hair had been tied back in a knot. Though David was strong and athletic, he knew that Tara could outfight him–she had the advantage of years of experience on him. ...

(story continues from Research Visit 2: The Doctor is in…) Part 3: Turn about is fair play Susan walked around the bed once, checking Julie’s restraints to make sure the sexy doctor would remain right where she was. At last, she crawled on the bed and drew in close to Julie, her hand sliding up Julie’s legs erotically. Like a blow torch turned higher, Julie went from warm to hot in seconds, letting out a soft sigh and her body arching in the restraints. Instantly, she was raging hot and deliriously horny again and wanted it to go further. But it didn’t last. ...

Haley called out sick. She wasn’t sick, but her car was acting up and she decided she needed a mental health day anyway. She drove to the shop, caught a cab back to her apartment. Inside she stripped and took a long hot shower. She shaved her legs, shaved her bush. Hairless, it was unbelievably sensitive down there and she felt a thrill of anticipation. In front of the mirror she ran the drier through her long blonde hair until it was dry. Normally she wouldn’t do this, but she was stalling. She brushed her teeth - twice. She went to the kitchen and poured a glass of wine. She glanced at the clock: 8:30. (Hey. It’s five o’clock somewhere.) She padded into the bedroom to make the preparations. ...

continued from chapter two Chapter 3: Mistress’s Recycling Scheme Having been fed the liquid diet and taken his daily enema he was taken to the dungeon. There his Mistress in an obsidian black catsuit with crimson corset both polished to perfection awaited him. Her eyes and glossed lips accentuated by the latex helmet she was wearing. “Slave place yourself at the St Andrews cross.” Now securely bondaged with no movement possible he waited for her to speak. She played with his nipples until they tented his suit then applied heavy clamps before sitting directly in front of him the cat-of-nine tales across her lap. ...

BOUND: TIED, TICKLED, AND TORMENTED INTO SPASMS AND ‘GASMS I. Oh God, oh Fuck A ticklish clit can be a bitch. A super ticklish clit can be an agony, but of the very best kind. I learned this from my “sister” in a quite unexpected way. Karen was not my sister in any true meaning of the term, but had been the daughter of my parents’ very close friends. She was three years older than me and had entered my life five years earlier as a stay-over guest. Our parents were members of the local political scene and spent many evenings and weekends away from home. Because our house was in a very remote area, almost like an outpost in a forest that was adjacent to a huge state park, my folks thought it would be a good idea for me to have company when they were away. I don’t know what they thought when they chose to have an incredibly sexy girl stay alone with me during the most raging stages of my raging hormone period, but it was a decision that put many a smile on my face. They called her my “sitter” as a shorthand term, and they never learned just how appropriate that title would be; Karen would spend a lot of time over the years sitting on me! ...

(story continues from Hedonia) Disclaimer: This is a work of fiction, where we can live and waste any number of lives. Part 2 13. The forbidden side Brian was excited. Finally he passed through the doors that, just 20 minutes ago, he promised his girlfriend not to pass. He had to, because actually, she didn’t allow it. She was being massaged for hours, and he was supposed to enjoy looking at shops and the holographic decorations. Sure they were impressive, but it was simply mean of her to forbid going to the erotic fair. He was a grown up after all, and also she had to learn to trust him. ...

(story continues from Widow, Corset, Ropes, Submission Part 6: Frustration x 10) Part 7: A Respite of Sorts or Dinner Was Much More Than I Bargained For I never thought I would survive the unsatisfied cravings running amok in my mind and body. On one hand I hated her for torturing and teasing me and leaving me unfulfilled. On the other hand, deep inside me, I loved everything she did to me. ...

continued from Chapter Five PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 6: I Become Monica’s Dominatrix and More I walked home in a bit of a dream, my bottom was still red hot under my latex panties, and my nipples were burning, but I felt wonderfully at peace. It had been a great session and I hoped many more were ahead. I went to work the next day, enjoying the discipline of doing that, and the money helped of course, but Monica was still in the back of my mind. A couple of days later in the evening I was going to call her, when the phone rang. ...

This is a true story concerning an adventure I had after not being able to play for a long period of time. It was during spring break or our semester break and most everyone had left school. It was still cool, but that did not matter to me, I needed to play. A running park near by with paths carved out of an old fir tree farm and a small woods, would be empty during the day as the runners liked early morning and evening. Paths looped and crossed one another to create miles of track, but I was only going to use one path that directly dissected the park. This path was just a little over one mile long. ...

I’ve been into self bondage for years. At least I thought I was until I found Gromets Plaza. My bondage was cuffs and weigthed clamps and maybe hobble my ankles and put the key in another room. You have to sort out what is real and what is possible but I wanted to try real hard bondage and I enjoy the outdoors so here is my story Believe it or not. ...

[This was originally written for a friend. I understand that some readers donʼt enjoy the first/second person present tense style of writing presented here. I tried changing it to standard first person but decided I like this one better. If you are someone who vehemently dislikes this style, send me an email and Iʼll forward you the other version.] This is a great look for you! With your heels pressed into your ass, the flesh of your calves and thighs bunches up in a most appealing manner. Your big brown eyes look up at me beseechingly. I stand and go downstairs to the kitchen to refill my coffee cup. You groan into your sopping gag. ...

(story continues from The Visit)_ _continued from part one Part Two Part 3a – Immobilised. I replace the gag and assist you to your feet. The dildo drops out in the process and I catch it,n eedless to say you moan at the loss. It felt SO good. I motion for you to sit on the end of the bed. “Time for some fun for you. Sit. Back you go. Keep going.” I say. ...

continued from chapter one Chapter 2: Mistress Returns The removal of the heavy latex sheet awoke him from his slumbers. The Housekeeper busied around him tidying his cell and carefully folding the latex oversheet ready for his next sleeping period. She released the chain tethering him to the bed then made him stand before fitting him with nipple clamps and an armless straight jacket. The same procedure as before ensued with breakfast being fed to him whilst he was strapped to the high chair. Although now used to this procedure he had initially hated the implied humiliation of being treated as an adult baby; the residual memory of those early days when he fought to retain his own adult character had long passed. He had been completely broken down by his indomitable Mistress until he willingly accepted that he could have no independent status as an adult. He had been absorbed into his Mistresses persona and existed only through her indulgence and permission. He was a compliant rubber slave with little independent thought; any thoughts he might have now centred entirely on pleasing his Mistress. ...

(story continues from The Mother-in-Law Popped in for Coffee) The Mother-in-Law Popped In For Coffee – The Finale PART TWO “Then we will decide what will happen next!” As if I had any say in the matter. I could hardly protest at things now Ruth had shoved my panties in my mouth and gagged me with a knotted silk scarf. She had also done a very good job of tying my hands behind my back, and my ankles together. ...

“Just give her a scoop twice a day. She’ll pester you, but she’s gotta lose weight.” Mittens, aka Mitt the cat, was, in fact, rubbing against Janet’s leg meowing pitifully. “Sure.” Gary turned to go, turned back. “Oh and-” “Gary! Go damnit! You’ve got a plane to catch. I’ll feed the cat. I’ll water the plants. It’s just two days. Everything will be fine.” “I was just going to say I love you.” ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy/warning only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Tamara’s Self Bondage Experiment Tamara S Sbf; harness; toys; insert; cuffs; gag; susp; nipple; climax; stuck; true; cons; X “I couldn’t believe how tight the straps were. They were tight – TOO tight! I struggled, I twisted, I tried anything I could do, but the straps and leather cuffs just held me so firmly tight. I was stuck and worse still by my own hand. No chance of release, no chance of help. Yet another wave of panic spread over my body, quickly followed by another wave of pleasure from my constant stimulation. I was now certain that without help coming soon that I would go completely crazy suspended here…..” ...

(story continues from A Couple’s Games) Part Two So, we return again to visit with Bob and Jane. A married couple normal in every way except for their love of kinkygames. Bob and Jane are technically switches who love exploring all kinds of games. One day, Bob got home from work early and realized he had an hour before Jane would get home from work. He had talked to Jane earlier in the day and knew she was in a good mood and having a relatively easy day at work. So, Bob decided this was a good idea to play a game he’d been thinking about for a while. Bob took out his phone and sent Jane a text, “I have a surprise for you when you get home. Love you.” Jane texted back, “Ooh, can’t wait to see what it is!” ...

continued from part one Part Two The two women were efficient and professional in spite of the fact that I was naked and tied to the stair rail. Sandy went about cleaning the kitchen, doing dishes and laundry, while Jan vacuumed and dusted the living room. For the most part, I was ignored. There were occasional comments about how ridiculous the situation was and a few about how I looked all tied up but mostly they talked about normal things. Of course I was frustrated and embarrassed and I tried to get loose. Jan had secured my handcuffs to the railing and tied the final knots so that they were out of reach. My futile attempts to escape went unnoticed. They finally finished cleaning the upper level and came back to sit in the living room. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = I found this story on an old backup disk that I was checking for content before destroying. MANY years ago while I was in college, I got into a “discussion” with an English major about writing - specifically writing porn. Since I wasn’t an English major, Darlene said that I couldn’t possibly understand how to create a good erotic story. After bickering back and forth for most of a semester we came up with a contest and wager that would prove which of us could write better erotic fiction. The plan was simple. Each of us would write a “letter to the editor” format story and the one that got published was the winner. A further requirement was that each of us would write the story in the other’s name. I would write as though I were a woman, and she would write as though she were a man. ...

I am sat in my lounge with my skirt pulled up to reveal my groin, using a light weight metal file to try to hack through the body of a hardened steel heavy duty padlock, with a concealed shank. The lock has a guarantee of being the toughest lock in the world to open and that guarantee is accurate. It has been used to lock a metal chastity belt around my waist and it is effectively denying me access to my sex and my so desperately desired relief. There is also an egg timer ticking away five short minutes as I desperately rasp at the metal of the lock. I am also eager to make a telephone call but not until the lock has been removed. ...

History In my last recounting, “Building My Dungeon” I spoke of how I constructed my new play space and a pillory with an auto-locking & release system. I also related how my wife was introduced to my new toy. I continued to do self-bondage activities in the pillory using the auto-release mechanism. Each time I would tell my wife what I was planning and that she was my safety. On occasion I would intentionally set the timers longer than I knew it would take her to return. This allowed me to create scenes similar to my first solo attempt. She would cooperate by teasing and spanking me until I was released by the system. She would frequently increase the time left on the timers when she was done. ...

Relaxed and finally having shifted down the gears until she felt that she was almost herself again, Tamara Dumas slipped into the booth and across the cracked leather of the seat until she was sitting directly opposite the man in the suit. Her last dance had ended more than an hour before and now there was no need for a performance on her part. It was no matter to her that the attention of a well dressed individual this long after she was off stage always meant the offer of serious money, if the customer was that interested in the goods he could stand to see the person behind the body that went on show every night. ...

continued from Chapter Four PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 5: Carol Receives More Advice Tim arrived home the next day, and for the next week of course we made love. Each time I tried to introduce more latex into the equation and he was willing, but again I knew he wanted to please me but this was not his instigating. He asked me about the haircut and I said Monica had done it while he was away, and he said he liked it, he obviously noticed my new rings and he now noted they were gold and they looked fantastic. I replied that Monica had also done those. Then he saw the red weals on my buttocks and he knew that Monica had also been responsible for those too. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Thermocline Chapter 5: A Fire on the Sea)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 6: Release the Lancers 2.0 It could all have been avoided. If Petra had simply said, “You know, keeping me bound naked in flesh-tight ropes that pinch my nipples and knot up my steaming snatch excites me. I’ve lain here for hours watching you Viking lasses swan past with your revealing costumes and limitless morals. I’m hot now, hotter than the passion of serving the collective state. I’ll do anything, lick anything, be anything, in only to endure your fondling touch.” ...

Kyle woke to the nightmare that was his new reality. Sun streamed into the room sending harsh shadows through the bars of his crib. He lay in a ball, clutching himself, hungry beyond hunger. If he had indeed been an infant he’d be bawling his head off. She walked into the room, bent over the crib. Good morning, little one. She said that every morning, though he had no idea what it meant. While his own language was full of harsh sounds, hers was soft, almost song-like. He couldn’t tell where one word ended and another began. ...

continued from Meeting Strand After my first meeting with Strand I was busy with business and family and we were unable to get together again for several days. Finally we set a date for the day before I was to go home. At the appointed time, he arrived back at my suite. “Okay, Max,” he said. “Iʼve got an idea. I think we might like to try something I call mutual self-bondage. ...

The following story is a work of pure fiction. Any resemblance to any individual is purely coincidental. Part I I suppose I should start this with a brief introduction of myself. My name is Sara Greene and I’m 27 years old. I stand about 5’8” without heels and have a 34C-25-34 figure topped with strawberry blonde hair. My tits are nice and firm and I love to go to the store braless in just a thin t-shirt or romper and tease all the men. ...

“Welcome, Steven. Thank you for coming over on such short notice.” “My pleasure, Carol. What can I do for you today?” “Come in, come in.” Smiling, Carol stepped back, allowing Steve to enter. He’d been a bit surprised to see her answering the door herself. Whatever it was she wanted, he mused, it must be important. “This is your first time here, is it not?” Steve nodded slowly. “In that case, why don’t we begin with a tour?” ...

My wife and I live in a small town in central Wisconsin. This is the type of town where everyone knows each others business or at least they think they do. My wife Karen works for a large health care corporation as a midlevel executive. This requires that she dress in a business suit daily… Let me describe my wife ultra conservative straight laced. She is 5 foot 4 but she always wears 3 inch heels. She is 50 years old still tight and toned though after three kids she has a little belly pouch she also has a 38 inch chest with nice raspberry nipples. These are kept under wraps most of the time. She is embarrassed by their size. She is still over all a pretty hot babe. Better than most 30 year olds. Karen is also low key in the bedroom no toys and only once a week Saturday night missionary position only. Ok it works and she always has an orgasm. ...

I didn’t intend this to be a cautionary tale, but it worked out that way. It just goes to show how experienced self-bondagers can still get “stuck”—in my case, through a series of incidents involving recklessness, false assumptions, and impatience. My employer allows me to work from home on occasion. Now, if you have that kind of arrangement, I’m sure you have probably worked in whatever seemed comfortable to you—pajamas and slippers, old sweats, or—perhaps—nothing at all. I got the idea for my home work environment from an old union bargaining poster, that portrayed workers chained to their desks. ...

Chapter 1: In bondage no one can hear me scream Ba-dum … Ba-dum …. My heart is beating powerfully and fast. Ba-dum … Ba-dum …. Darkness. Endless darkness. My eyes are open yet I can see nothing. Ba-dum … Ba-dum …. Silence. I hear nothing outside of my own body. All I hear is my blood pumping through my veins and my laboured breathing whistling like a sirocco through my nostrils. ...

His phone ringer waking him up Draen grumbled up his breath until he saw who was calling. “Hey Sam why is it you seem to call me when I am trying to sleep?” Sam gave him a sexy chuckle before she responded. “That’s simple it’s because I love you in bed.” Laughing as he sat up Draen pulled the blanket from him he stretched before he asked, “So what do I owe for this pleasure?” ...

So I finally got to do the chair tie scenario I came with a while ago… let’s just say, wow… Well, I’ll start from the beginning as that is the best way to tell a story, no? I started by lying everything out that I would need and followed that by inserting my vibrating butt plug… I wanted to wear it during the session and figured I may as well wear it from the very start. Next, I put on a pair of black silk panties followed by my black fishnet stockings. My black leather corset of course came next, laced super tight as posture was a big deal to me for this tie. I also decided to wear a black demi-cup bra as well, of course it matched my panties. I usually don’t wear a bra during my sessions, but I needed to make sure things really stayed at attention today… ...

As things in life sometime go, there is often an opportunity to reflect back and see the errors of ones decision making processes. This is none other than one of those fateful realizations with the horrendous but yet equally frustrating and yet fulfilling outcomes. I have so many times been lured into, at my own willingness and given direction from Janice to push my own limits and understanding of things. Here is another example of watching out for what is not always obvious to the naked eye. ...

My name is Piacere. I am a 30 year female masochist. This is my first attempt to write about one of my experiences. It is the true story of a recent adventure… I almost got bucked off last night. I rode the electric pony until I don’t remember getting off—figuratively and literally. My friend Q is very good with his hands. He also can build and make some very imaginative toys and ‘furniture’. Last night we debuted his latest creation—a wooden pony with an electric mane. ...

“Change of shift complete, Captain. All Beta shift personnel are now at their posts.” “Very good, Lieutenant,” Captain James Edwards replied, rising from his command chair. “You have the bridge.” After a final glance at the various stations, Edwards turned and left the bridge. “Ready for some relaxation, Captain?” Edwards grinned. “Absolutely. Sixteen whole hours to enjoy, hopefully without an emergency to deal with. What about you, Commander?” Commander Melissa Sykes, chief science officer, returned the grin. “Are you kidding? I’m testing a new program this evening. If it works, I expect to have a lot of fun with it.” ...

So I began my little session by putting on my pantyhose, corset, and of course my 6" heel knee high boots. Having laid everything out I decided to use the ice-key-stocking release mechanism and set the drop area on the other side of the room… time to start the fun! First I began by making a bikini-style harness tie around my chest…. after which I just couldn’t help but put my clover clamps on…. I didn’t plan to use them during my session but I figured as long as I’m just getting started, I’m naughty and deserve the punishment anyway. I continued to lay out the toys to tie myself up, and suddenly got a bright idea… running to my toy box I grabbed my 6” dildo and a wooden dowel, added some tape and presto, a dildo on a stick. Taking my spreader bar, I attached the dildo on a stick to it in a perpendicular fashion making a “t” and then set that aside for the very, very near future. Next came tying my ankles and my feet… whenever I have heels on my feet I always like to tie everything close together… no real explanation for why I like the feeling, but I’m sure everyone hear knows what I mean. I then took off my clover clamps that I’ve been wearing for about 10 minutes now… they had reduced themselves to a dull ache and just for the sake of taking them off I grabbed my largest ball gag and shoved it in my mouth screaming out seems to help when the blood rushes back in and, sure enough, I bit down hard and screamed when I pulled both off my nipples… not going to lie, I think I almost came on the spot…. and now at the very least had some very wet pantyhose. Back to the spreader bar with attached dildo on a stick… so for this session, I suddenly had a feeling that I wanted to feel really dirty and slutty… once again, I think you know what I mean. For the next part I had to do everything lying down on my stomach as it gets a little complicated. I placed everything I would need to the left and right sides of my body and continued… taking some lube I lubed up the dildo and, well, like I said, I wanted to feel dirty and slutty… so rather than putting the dildo in the normal spot… I shoved it right in my bum (well not right in, I had to ease it in, but you get the idea)… just pulling my pantyhose down to just above my knees and leaving them there… I ran with a small fantasy that I had been grabbed off the street, my pantyhose pulled down and truly violated… Lets get back to the part where I’m getting tied up, so now the spreader bar with attached dildo on a stick is in my ass and I proceed to tie my knees to the spreader bar pulling my legs apart… at this point i’m really turned on because there’s a dildo in my ass and my super sensitive post-clover clamped nipples keep rubbing against the carpet… part of me wanted to just climax right then and there… but no, I always have enough will power to continue with the session, as the orgasm later is always better! So I continue by putting on my posture collar, blindfold, hood and then my bit ball gag. I then take a length of rope and secure my feet to my chest harness making a hogtie and then just because I’m such a deviant, I placed clothespins on my nipples again because I knew that even though I would immediately knock them off wiggling my way across the room… it would hurt like hell and make my nipples even more sensitive! Good thing my gag was on! Anyway, before I could change my mind I moved as quickly as possible securing my elbows together using a long zip tie method and then tied my wrists… taking a moment to carefully tighten and then cut the excess on the zip ties followed by placing a lock on the giant scissors and then tossing them in the opposite direction of the key. I tossed them as well as I could given my current situation, and so I became truly bound, gagged, and helpless. Now keep in mind that I just did all of this while lying down on my stomach and, most of it, blind, gagged, and deaf… I’m pretty proud of that. And there I am…. hogtied on the floor in my 6" heel knee high boots, pantyhose pulled down to my knees like a dirty whore, my black corset on and tight along with a 4" posture collar keeping my head straight… my bondage consists of a bikini harness, my elbows tied, wrists tied, ankles/feet tied to my chest harness, hooded, gagged (and drooling…mmm) and to top it all off, my legs are forced apart by a spreader bar and now with every movement I make towards the key a dildo on a stick is going to fuck me in the ass as it moves back and forth (I made sure to put a lot of lube as I’m devious and like a little pain, but there was no way I was going to have a dry dildo trying to move inside of me) ….now I’ve never cum from something in my butt, so I knew in all likelihood, I wouldn’t achieve orgasm on my little journey… it would just be pure pleasuring torture. To top all of this off, I have to make it across the room, grab the key and bring it back to the scissors on the, what will become, opposite side of the room. I moved all my furniture and everything out of the way to make a giant open play area, but despite having no obstacles, I was blind, deaf, gagged, posture collared, hogtied, and being ass fucked… to say I quickly became disoriented is an understatement… then again, to say I was simply aroused is ALSO an understatement I knew I would find the area where the key was hanging by finding the puddle of water from the dripping ice… I used 4 cubes which normally means about an hour and a half to two hours until the keys drop… fine by me as it was going to take a second for me to make it over… this is where I realize something that was both horrifying and amazing… normally when I’m hogtied, I use a combination of wriggling, squirming, and ROLLING to make my way across the room… with the spreader bar spreading my knees apart and sticking out to the sides of me, it wasn’t impossible but extremely difficult to roll over on my back and then roll back over on my stomach… so suffice to say, I would not be moving as quickly as I had originally planned. I started to squirm and wriggle my way over to the keys, rolling was just far too difficult. Immediately the clothespins that I had been laying on were torn off my nipples and that caused a sudden flash of pain and pleasure. Meanwhile the dildo in my ass was moving in and out, fortunately not massive thrusts, but a few inches of travel here and there by the dildo over a 3 hour period, as I squirmed and often times lifted my ass to try and use my legs to move faster, resulted in quite a helpless, pleasurable, and frustrating feeling, Eventually I got to the keys which dropped not long before I got there… at least, I think they did… I was just ecstatic that I had found them so quickly, not to mention the sudden pleasure wave and shock that came over me when my nipples came in contact with a puddle of freezing water… Now with the key in hand, it was time to make my way back over to the other side of the room to find the locked up scissors… this is the really hard part because I’m so disoriented when I can’t see, hear, or really even feel around very well that I hope that I find the scissors within a short period of time. Fortunately my play area was not massive in size, but still, when moving only a few feet is difficult given my tie, moving a few feet tied like I was and with an intruder in my back door… kind of an indescribable feeling… it’s definitely a love/hate thing… I did find the scissors though as I had made it a point to toss them in the opposite direction but alongside the wall of the room so I knew if I found the wall I could inch alongside the wall and eventually find them, which I did. Putting the key into the lock and unlocking them was very difficult though as my arms had gotten very tired and I had to stop and rest for a bit before I could even unlock the scissors. Cutting the zip tie on my wrists also proved difficult… I’ve done it countless times in the past, but each time it’s never as easy as I’d like it to be… cutting my elbows free was easy. After my arms were untied I pretty much just lied there with my arms spread out to let the blood flow return and all feeling to come back… it’s an interesting feeling to just lie on the ground, arms spread out, still hooded, gagged, and violated. Also, did I mention that my feet were extremely stiff because even though there was no weight on them in 6" heels, they were still contorted in a 6” heel position. Prior to starting my session, I had plugged in my Magic Wand, which sat on the opposite side of the room from the key and on the opposite wall from where I had tossed the scissors. Desperately needing relief I pulled myself over, still essentially hogtied with my legs tied to my chest harness and my spreader bar still banging away… along the way I grabbed my clover clamps again because I decided if I got to pleasure myself, I’d have to punish myself too… you know, to keep the balance. Once I got to the Wand I pushed myself up, balancing on my knees, my head leaning against the wall to hold me up. I applied the clover clamps to my nipples which had become pretty raw and sensitive from rubbing on the ground for the last few hours, not to mention the torment I put them through prior to even that. In my rush to Pleasure Land I had forgotten what would happen if I balanced on my knees like that with a dildo on a stick in my ass, of course it bumped into the ground and thrust itself deeper than it had the whole session… and amazingly it ALMOST made me cum… with everything built up, so much tension and denial, I think a breeze could have brought me to orgasm… but not necessary because that’s what the Wand was about to do and do it did. I was hit so hard that I think I may have blacked out… that or I was just that disoriented, regardless I started shaking uncontrollably which in turn caused me to, I guess bounce? uncontrollably on the dildo. I don’t know how many orgasms were strung together, counting was not going to happen, it might have just been a big continuous one, but either way, it made the entire session worth it… after the last of the waves passed through me, I dropped the vibrator and laid down, still just with my arms untied as I didn’t have the energy to do anything else and fell asleep for I think 20-30 minutes, once again, yet another new experience for me… waking up, momentarily forgetting the circumstances of how I passed out, and suddenly realizing I’m blind, hooded, still posture collared, and still gagged and my jaw ached soooo badly, and again, the friend in my bum still just hanging out… thank god for petroleum jelly lasting indefinitely…. I quickly untied the rest of myself… at this point the dildo fell just right out of my ass, which I’m not going to lie, I suddenly felt like such a whore with my ass becoming so loose… I almost picked up the magic wand again. I decided against it though as I still had no idea what time it was or how long I had been tied up or asleep. ...

continued from part 13 Chapter 14: Pain & Pleasure Awaking in heavy meditation ‘S’ had no Idea of the time; she had slept soundly after the exhaustion brought on by the stringent bondage she had endured. Now fully conscious she tried to open her eyes and stretch her limbs but nothing happened she was held fast in her bondage. It then struck her that of course she was in meditation and at some time in the future she would be released and be dressed to meet her Master. Her heart missed a beat; she smiled to herself although the smile was only metaphorical as she was held very tightly in her latex helmet over which was a heavy leather sleep sack helmet which allowed not one millimetre of movement. ...

This is a scenario I did recently, which is actually a repeat of one I did a few years ago. I enjoyed it so much that I decided to do it again, with a few additions. So for the sake of time, I’m doing this at work…shhhhhhh ;-) , I used my old write-up and added the additions. Living by yourself certainly has its benefits, especially when you’re an avid self-bondage enthusiast. So, that being the case for me, I took advantage of having so much of my own space by not only having free reign of a household to practice my activities, but also to build any kind of structure or “special” furniture. In this particular case, I built a large frame out of metal pipes, two pipe columns about 4 feet apart standing upright, with another bar going across connecting the two. The entire thing stood about 6.5 feet off the ground and to those not aware of my “extra-curricular” activities, it is a chin-up bar for when I workout. Moving along, on this particular day I decided I wanted to be a little uncomfortable during my hour to two hour wait for freedom, and having read a story on boundanna.com I had become inspired to do an upright frogtie complete with elbow cinch. First off, I got dressed. Pulling on my fishnets first, I always like how they feel, then my corset which really does feel like a big warm hug… that sometimes makes you breathe a little faster. Then pulling on my boots and zipping up the sides followed by putting on my opera gloves and I’m good to go! Walking in the boots is a little difficult, so when I walk in them it feels like if I walk faster, there’s less chance I’ll fall. I always put my gag on last. It’s my favorite part for one and two, I always like to strap it so that it secures my blindfold straps as well. And, well, I can’t tie myself up blindfolded now can I? So anyway, I go to the room with my “chin up” bar having laid out everything I would need earlier. First I attach the Ice Timer Lock Device to the middle of the chin up bar, at the bottom hangs the Special Ring Device (SRD) with rope coil and pull cord setup. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy/warning only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. I have visited several story sites and am always fascinated and inspired by the reading. I have been submissive and into bondage my entire remembering life and except for a few occasions have practiced SB. Some time ago I was captivated by a picture on a comic site and decided to see if I could make it a reality of SB. This is the story of that experience. ...

story continued from part one Part II Rich was curious why Missy wanted to meet him back at the gym. They hadn’t seen each other in several weeks. He did miss playing with those basketball sized tits. With boobs that big, she used let him titty fuck her until he exploded all over her face. Sometimes even some of the other cheerleaders would participate in the fun. And he really missed those kinky bondage games, though his recent tryst with Stacy made up for lost time. ...

continued from part 2 Strapped 3: The End? (Reading part one and two will help to follow the story line.) Anjali hung weakly from her bonds. She just experienced an incredible orgasm unlike any that she could do on her own during her self bondage sessions. Some of her muscles were cramping slightly from the exertion of pulling against her ropes and chains. At the moment her mind was in a post ecstasy haze. That was incredible but could she go on. She delivered herself to John to do as he would please. She had fantasized about something like this for years. She never shared these desires with anyone until she “accidentally” discovered that John had similar interests. On top of that, she discovered that John had very serious feeling towards her as well. ...

The raincoat was perfect it hung on a manikin in the window of a charity shop, with a price tag and the immortal and essential words ‘Double Sided.’ Jenny who had little money being an out of work student, reached into her handbag and removed her purse, a glance inside told her that ‘yes’ she did have enough money to purchase the coat, but not enough to catch the bus home if she did. Opportunities like this one did not come along everyday, double sided coats were a rarity these days, and this one was also a nice colour. She went inside and asked to see the coat. ...

The idea had been filling my thoughts for quite a while, I had read a story of a woman that used a winch to drag herself through her home and out into the garden, and it had affected me deeply. I am nineteen and have always enjoyed being tied up and held captive, but it is only recently that the idea has transmogrified into a sexual desire, and since it has, I have hardly been able to keep my fingers out of my slot. ...

(C) Copyright 2010 - MindSplinter - Published under Creative Commons License (Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike) 3.0 Unported (https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/) Kelly and I embark upon a backpack tour of Europe, but she probably wishes that she hadn’t told me about her passing interest in exhibition and the thrill of the possibility of being caught. Kelly had been staring at the drool spot forming between her feet on the forest floor for over an hour now, silently fuming at the fact that she had been suckered into this so easily. What had started out as a guided tour of my old stomping grounds when I had been in the Army had turned into an unexpected exhibition bondage scene in the middle of the forest at the Nuremberg Zoo. ...

continued from part one Part Two With a sigh, Janine rose from her chair, setting aside the book she’d been trying to read. Listlessly, she roamed the rooms of her large house. It was just so boring here, she thought, whenever Kendra was gone. Unfortunately, her beloved slave seemed to be gone more and more these days. As one of the most sought after computer and mechanical designers in the country, Kendra was constantly getting requests for her help with some project. Right now, she was helping NASA with details of the long-awaited replacement for the space shuttles. As of her last call, she looked to be gone at least another week. ...

(story continues from The Invention) Part Two With a sigh, Janine rose from her chair, setting aside the book she’d been trying to read. Listlessly, she roamed the rooms of her large house. It was just so boring here, she thought, whenever Kendra was gone. Unfortunately, her beloved slave seemed to be gone more and more these days. As one of the most sought after computer and mechanical designers in the country, Kendra was constantly getting requests for her help with some project. Right now, she was helping NASA with details of the long-awaited replacement for the space shuttles. As of her last call, she looked to be gone at least another week. ...

continued from part 8 Chapter 9: Serving the Guests It was a weary ‘S’ who climbed the stairs from the hot kitchen having spent endless hours there being made to do various preparations for the forth coming gathering. The House keeper had kept her busy for the entire duration. As ‘S’ made her way up the stairs she reflected on her position as a serving maid. Each step forced her to exert herself; the rubber encapsulation together with the inverted ‘U’ leg irons restricting her every movement. She was streaming under her layers of latex and steel; the aroma of latex escaping from her garments was sucked into the nose openings of her helmet where the torment of sexual excitement began for the ‘nth’ time she inhaled deeply wanting the pleasure of the rebreathing bag to stimulate her further. Although tired she did never the less want the subtle torment of her containment to continue. The deep intruders at back and front reminded her that she was under the complete control of another; she was the rubberised object of their control, she had no choice or say her only purpose to serve to her best ability. She felt a deep sense of pride and of longing for the extremes of her servitude to be exhibited to the whole world. She felt proud of herself and wanted to make her Master and Mistress pleased with her also. ...

The slide had looked so inviting. We had been dragged round the garden centre in the faint hope of doing some last-minute shopping and we were bored. Really bored. And after we had killed about an hour while the others had vanished into the darker realms of the tools section we were wandering around outside. Mum and I just are not gardeners by nature and we were finding the whole day as dreary as could be. We had used up our browsing limit in the rather thinly stocked gifts section, had drunk a cup of coffee and now we were outside looking at the children’s play area. Somewhere over to the left they were selling off pine trees and someone was hawking roasted chestnuts. Chestnuts, I ask you. Were we in the 21st century or the 19th ?. ...

I am 33 years old, 5’ 8" tall slim with long legs and long blond hair and an ample pair of breasts and when I am in my day job as sales manager meeting new customers I’m often wearing something that excites me, my favourite being a nappy and plastic panties, if only they knew what I got up to in my free time. I have an ever increasing desire for sexual excitement and stimulation which involves, pain, bondage, dressing up and getting very messy. My latest adventure involves a lot of planning and preparation and over the previous weeks had been getting various pieces of equipment organised. ...

The following story is dedicated to Liz, aka phoebe the slave. She inspires me in many ways. We are snuggled into bed at what phoebe thinks is an upscale bed and breakfast in the country. Its roughly 6 am, when the door to our room opens up and two huge black men walk in and remove the covers from the bed. Without saying a word they grab phoebe and drag her out of the room, one of the men has his hand cupped over her mouth to prevent her from screaming. I roll out of bed and began to get myself ready for the activities of the day. I open up the closet and begin to suit up from the selection of riding clothes provided by the bed and breakfast. Today is the amateur pony competition. Without telling phoebe, I entered her in this competition several months ago. I wanted to test her limits both physically and mentally and this seemed like the best way to do so. I only entered her in three single races and one team event. The single races all consist of her pulling me on a sulkie. The first race is a 100m dash from a standing start. The second race is a 200m dash. The third race is an obstacle course. For the team race she will be hitched up with six other ponies and that race will consist of a 1 mile course through the countryside. The cart used for the 1 mile course is more along the lines of a hay wagon and up to 20 spectators can ride on the wagon to enjoy to scenery. The driver of the wagon will be randomly selected from a panel of expert drivers to ensure that no one will be driving a team with a pony known to them on it. Scores in each event will be tallied up at the end of the day and the best amateur pony in the male and female classes will be chosen. I pick up several pieces of fruit and a sandwich from the breakfast table and chat up a couple of the fellow drivers for the upcoming activities. After exchanging pleasantries and a few wagers with the other drivers in the female pony class, I head out to the stables to watch the men get phoebe ready for her day. I can only imagine that she is pissed off at me right about now as I am coming up on the men as they have her hands shackled over head to a tree branch and are just finishing up with her bath. A well placed split bit gag prevents any understandable words to come out of her mouth, but I can only imagine the words that would come out if she could speak. I watch in silence as the two men start the task of buckling her into the harness. It is quite obvious that they have done this before as I watch them adjust the harness quickly and efficiently to fit her body. I chuckle as she looks at me and continues to make sounds through the gag. I can see the fire in her eyes, that is good, it will serve her well today. I watch her eyes cringe in fear when it comes to the belt that will run though her private area. The plug for her ass which will give her a tail at the same time is about four inches long and nearly an inch across. Also on the belt is a plug for her pussy. That plug is knobby and just over six inches long and a little over an inch across. I can only imagine the distraction those will cause her as the day progresses. One of the men cuffs a spreader bar between her ankles and forces her legs about three feet apart while the other lubes up the rear plug. Continuing their work without speaking a word the second man takes hold of the strap and begins to work the rear plug into her ass. I watch phoebe as the plug begins to violate her. At first her expression is one of determination to resist, but that quickly fades into desire for the invader. The first man adjusts the buckles around the front of the harness to accept the belt holding the plugs when they have been secured. Once the plug is completely inside her the man moves onto the dildo that will keep her sex busy for the day. He does not use lube on this one at my request. With no pause or delay, he simply buries it into her, snugs up the strap and hands the end to the other man who buckles it into the harness tightly. I can hear her purring almost growling with the sudden invasion. I watch her hips sway back and forth as she adjusts herself to the toys working themselves around inside her body. Lastly the men ready the boots that she will be wearing for the day. Typical pony girl boots with no heel. Nailed to the bottom of the boot is a horse shoe. I can imagine that it will make an interesting sound on a hard surface. Too bad I will not get to experience that sound as all of todays events are outside on dirt or grass. With the spreader bar removed and phoebe standing on her new boots, she is a good seven inches taller than she was a few minutes ago. With no resistance from phoebe, the men lower her arms and fold them around behind her. One of the men pulls an interesting looking leather rig from the table and begins to wrap it around her forearms and tightens up several buckles. Lastly he takes a pair of leather cuffs attached to the rig and buckles them around her bicep area to keep her arms securely locked behind her. Placing my hands on her hips, I slowly guide her backwards towards the sulkie. I think phoebe would like this one as it is black with cream and red racing stripes and the number 7 is painted on the back. Its too bad she won’t be seeing too much of it today. Once inside the guides, the two men set to work securing her to the sulkie. After a couple of quick test pulls the men stand back, satisfied at their work. I pick up the small buggy whip from the table and slide into the seat. The men hand me the reins as they attach them to either side of the bit gag in her mouth. After a quick adjustment to the blinders, they nod to me and I am ready to give her a couple of practice runs around the grounds before we get started. A quick tug on the reins to the right and a swat from the whip and phoebe moves out at a slow pace. I watch her as she picks her steps carefully trying her best to adjust to the invaders in her body as well as figure out the new boots. I can imagine that each step drives the plugs into her in interesting ways. Once we are out into the field area, I straighten my pull on the reins and give her a good swat with the whip indicating I want her to step up the pace a little. Slowly phoebe builds up some speed, it has taken her a little while to get adjusted to her new position, but she seems to enjoy it, or at least is trying her best not get any encouragement from the buggy whip as we roll along the grassy field. A quick tug of the reins to the left and phoebe instantly responds and begins to pull the cart around and head back up the hill towards the staging area. I stop off at our table and exit the cart. Something is missing. A quick scan of the table and I select a couple of optional items and walk around in front of phoebe. She can only see directly in front of her due to the blinders. The posture collar prevents her from looking down to see what I am about to do to her. The first decorative nipple clamp goes on with her reaction being mixed. She shakes her head side to side as the second one goes on. I am still holding the light chain and bells in my hand and slowly drop my hand away from them, letting her nipples take the full weight. I can only imagine her protests, if she could speak. The split bit gag is just what it sounds like, one part of the gag goes over the tongue and the other part under the tongue, rendering it useless. The bit itself sits far enough back in the mouth to prevent her from pulling her tongue back and trying to speak. She does make pretty burbling sounds through the gag in her attempts to protest. I clip a couple of leather straps onto the harness and let them fall along her legs. These straps have a series of bells on them as well. She will jingle nicely as we head over to the race course. Sitting back into the cart, I pick up the reins and whip and give her the signal to turn left and head out towards the path in the woods. Listening to the bells ringing as we go along, I can only imagine what thoughts are going through her mind at this point. I watch as beads of sweat form along her upper arms and slowly begin to make their way down her body. It is already getting warm outside and it is barely 9 in the morning. I caught a glimpse of the weather and the girl said it was supposed to get into the upper 90’s today. As we round the last corner in the woods and break out into the clearing, we line up alongside several other drivers with their ponies and carts. I pull back on the reins and hold them back, while I pull her head from side to side, giving her a glimpse of the other girls and some of their costumes for the races. Some of the other ponies stomp the ground and pull at the reins wanting to get this underway. The drivers patiently hold them back awaiting the signal to begin. Each pony is given a handicap based on the weight of the driver and cart and will have time deducted to make the scores a little more even. Lets face it, phoebe is going to be pulling nearly 300 pounds with me and the cart. The pony next to us is going to be pulling around 200 pounds because the female driver barely clears 100 pounds. Hardly fair to the ponies unless that is taken into account. The starting flag in raised at the far end of the field. This is the 100m dash. I ready the reins and whip and wait for the signal. To my surprise phoebe starts snorting through the gag and stomping her feet in an attempt to either scare the nearby ponies or to signal her readiness to do this. I think the pony to my left got the hint and backed down a little. The flag drops and I give her a crack across the ass with the whip, not that she needed it, phoebe tore out as fast as she could muster. I am amazed at her speed as we make our way down the track. One of the five entries never left the starting line as the pony revolted and refused to move. About halfway down the track and it looks like we are going to finish in second overall, the lighter cart to my right is way out in front and we do not have much chance of catching it. The bells ringing along on phoebe makes me wonder what her nipples feel like about now. I can tell from her steps that the plugs are causing her some discomfort. Having seen some of the other plugs the other female ponies are wearing its a wonder some of them can barely move at all. I have a feeling the lead pony has been run a few times with plugs to get her used to it, oh well. We cross the finish line in second place overall. The scores are posted and adjusted accordingly. She did not do too badly all things considered. Adjusted scores put her in first place with a second overall finish. Time to water the ponies and watch the next couple of races. I step off the cart and lead phoebe over to the shade and turn her around so she can watch the male ponies run. I place the tube from the squirt bottle next to the gag and let a little fruit juice flow into her mouth as the ponies are lined up at the starting line. She tips her head back and swallows it down. Taking a soft towel I wipe the sweat from her as the flag is dropped for the second event. I can see the lust brewing in her eyes as she watches the male ponies run. I place more juice in her mouth as she stomps her hoof. The other ponies in the female class know she is a force to be reckoned with in these games. I walk her down to the starting line for the next race as the scores for the male ponies are tallied up. Judging from her steps, her body has adjusted to the plugs buried in her holes. We line up as the male ponies rest up in the shade. This time there are only four ponies in the race. Apparently the fifth that was in the last race has dropped out for some reasons unknown. The 200m dash is about to begin. Phoebe is really stomping her hooves and pulling at the reins, she wants this one and is not going to back off despite my tugging at the reins. As the starting flag is dropped she lurches forward and takes off like a shot. I let her run for a while until we are well enough out in front to ensure a victory and then pull her back a little bit. I am trying to save her strength for the last couple of races. It is amazing to watch the leg muscles ripple as they work to accomplish the task required of them. We cross the finish line in first place overall with second place only a few points behind. Stepping off the cart, I see the determination in her eyes as she stares down the other ponies. I grab the bit leads and pull her out of her stare and head her off into the shade. We have about an hour before the next competition is scheduled to start. Taking the juice bottle and squirting some into her mouth, I begin to wipe her down and rub her thigh muscles to prevent cramping. She is not allowed to sit between events. Phoebe continues to shake her head and snort at the other ponies, even as I rub her legs. A quick tug of the chain between her nipples draws her back to reality. I scold her and remind her to remain quiet for now. I can see in her eyes, that she acknowledges what I say and accepts it quietly. More juice goes in as we watch the next couple of events on the field followed by a brief intermission. The next event is an obstacle course through the woods. Its nearly a mile in length but it is a rough course so time is important, but not hitting anything is even more important. For this event the blinders on each pony are placed directly in front or his or her eyes. It will be up to the driver and the trust the pony has for him or her. Each pony will leave about five minutes behind the next one and time will begin from there. Phoebe is as ready as she is going to be as I guide her onto the starting line. The first part of the course is across the field, avoiding two pot holes and guiding the pony between two ponds and then its up into the woods from there. I guess I will just have to wait and see for myself what is coming. The first pony to leave the gate is in last place in the points standing. She is off to a slow start, apparently there is some issue with her not trusting the lead from the reins. This should be interesting to watch to say the least. Around the first pot hole and clearing the second, the driver gives a yank on the reins only to wind up in the pond. Too bad that is a disqualification for them as a group of folks help them out of the pond. The second pony and cart leave the line and head off at a good rate of speed. Narrowly missing the pot holes and shooting directly between the ponds, they clear the first part of the trail and disappear into the woods. The third team to leave the line misses the first pot hole, barely clears the second one and goes off course around the ponds. They are not disqualified but will have points docked for the error. I watch as they head off into the woods. Not being able to see the action, but hearing the approval of the onlookers, phoebe is snorting and stomping the ground she wants to get this underway. I tell her to follow my lead and do not take off fast. Judging from the other teams performances, we are going to meet up with them very soon anyways, so no reason to hurry this one. The flag drops and she gets a light tap from the buggy whip and we get underway. Steering her between the pot holes is fairly easy and slowly heading towards the ponds, I gently guide her with the reins. I will give her some room to run after the ponds and before the edge of the woods where the trail corners off. As we clear the ponds, I signal for her to step up the pace. She responds perfectly to my command and off we go at a brisk trot. As we round the corner in the woods, I pull her back to a walk to await the next obstacle. A tree is hanging low and partially blocking the trail. I guide her around it with ease and slow her up a little more, as we come to another slight corner. This is going to be a test as there are large rocks in the trail ahead of us. I slow phoebe to a crawl and guide her carefully through the maze. A cart is sitting empty alongside the trail, indicating to me that one of the two other teams remaining is out of the competition for good. I do hope there was no serious injury to the pony or the driver. Rounding another corner and I am amazed at the next obstacle. A hill with nearly a 25% grade that seems to go on forever into the trees. I pull her to a stop and study the hill, knowing that we are in good standing in the points. Phoebe is stomping the ground wanting to get this show on the road. I can hear her heavy breathing at the same time, she is getting tired, but does have one more event to go after this, so I do need to save her as much as I can. A flick of the reins and she takes off slowly. I watch in amazement as she leans into the harness and pull with all her strength as we make our way up the hill. Passing the halfway point, I can see her legs are really straining to maintain her balance and pull us up the hill. Just beyond the halfway point, off in the trees in the other cart, the female pony is down, completely exhausted. It is a good thing the blinders are on. I have a feeling that seeing that would encourage her to take off like a shot. I need her to remain steady and strong. As the hill begins to level out. I let her pick up a little more speed watching the trail ahead for any obstacles. As we round the last corner I see the finish line ahead and give her all the encouragement I can muster with the little whip. I am amazed at how much she pours on the coals and heads to the finish line. She crosses the line as the only female pony to finish the event. The crowd is cheering her on as we make our way back to the shade alongside the stables. I step off the cart and quickly give her as much juice as she can handle. Breathing hard, I know she wants to sit down, but that cannot happen just yet. I towel her off and work her legs to prevent them from cramping up. I hand her off to the two hands that got her ready initially this morning and head over to talk with the judges. It turns out that there are not enough female ponies left to compete in the final event and they extend an offer that I will not refuse. Phoebe can run as the lead pony on the teams event if she is up for the task. There are enough ponies left to run two courses if she runs lead on both of them. I sign her up and head back over towards her. I remove the bells from her legs and do the same with the bells on her nipples. Opening up the blinders, I look into a pair of exhausted eyes. I watch as they get wide when I explain what is going to happen next to her. She shakes her head from side to side and stomps her hoof as if to refuse me. I turn to the two hands still rubbing her legs and say, “unhook her from the sulkie and get her ready for the next event.” The two men quietly acknowledge me and set about their task. Phoebe is nearly begging me with her eyes not to force her to continue on with this. I watch as she gives as much resistance as she can while being hitched up the lead pony position. All the remaining positions are filled in slowly. I give her another drink of juice and pat her on the ass and thank her for a most excellent day of fun so far. “You had better not disappoint me,” is all I said as I walk towards the hay wagon and grab a seat. The driver steps up onto the wagon and takes her place on the wagon. The ponies on the left side are all reined together as are the ponies on the right side. The main set of reins leads up to phoebe. The driver releases the brake and flicks phoebe across the shoulders with her whip. At first she hesitates, but then picks up her hoof and pulls forwards. The other ponies all follow her lead. We ride along the trail heading out into the woods for what should be an enjoyable outing. I can tell the driver knows phoebe is exhausted and is not pushing her too hard. For that I am thankful, but I do wish phoebe would pick up her hoofs a little higher with each step. Fortunately the trail is perfectly level and the pace is slow as we round the last corner and head back in for the next round of passengers. I will be allowed to ride on this one as well so that I can monitor phoebe to make she that she is still okay. I give her as much juice again as she will drink. Her eyes are begging me to end this. She knows that it is useless to try and talk, it just comes out as burbles and babbles. I work her legs for a few minutes while the passengers load and unload. I chat with the next driver and ask him to be easy on her as she is about ready to drop from exhaustion. He nods with understanding and releases the brake. Giving phoebe some slack in the reins he uses the whip to encourage the male ponies to pick up the slack for her as we slowly make our way along the same loop. About halfway along the trail he stops the wagon and tells me to hop off and give her a drink. I do so quickly and give her as much as she can handle. I can tell from her ragged breathing and shaking legs, that she is done. I motion to the driver and begin to remove the tethers holding her to the rigging. As she is freed I do my best to toss the tethers up onto the rigging and out of the way while holding her up. I scoop up phoebe in my arms and walk around the rear of the wagon and place her onto it. The other passengers applaud her efforts as they make room for her to lay out. I begin to rub her legs as the driver gets underway with the remaining team. Some of the men touch her and look at me with askance. I nod and encourage them to comfort her. Back at the stables, I lay her down in a stall filled with fresh straw. At this point, I do not think she is even aware of her surroundings. The two men assigned to care for her are standing behind me. I turn to them and say, “make sure she is well fed, rub her down with liniment and see to it that she is thoroughly fucked in all holes before putting her to bed for the night.” Phoebe is definitely alert as her eyes got very wide with the last part of my instructions to them. With big grins on their faces, they closed the stall door behind them and began their work. I can hear her moan through the bit gag as I exit the barn to collect my wager winnings and get something to eat. The next morning I collect phoebe up from the stable and lay her across the back seat of the car. She thanks me for the wonderful weekend and drifts back off to sleep before I even get the car door closed. I hop in the front seat and fire up the engine for home. Funny, gasoline power just does not have the kick it used to have for me any more.

A Holiday Sequel To Ornaments Alan yawned as he turned off his computer screen. The airport manager had given the go ahead to close the airport due to the foul weather conditions and Alan wasn’t needed anymore. Not that there was any more scheduled flights coming into the small municipal airport. However, there were a few poor souls in the tower and on the ramp that needed to be there for emergencies. ...

It all began when I was browsing some catalogs and came across a giant red and white Christmas stocking. Checking out the dimensions it was clear that it was more than big enough for me to fit inside. I grabbed my computer and credit card and ordered one for expedited shipping. Thus my plan for me to be my boyfriend Steve’s personal stocking stuffer was hatched. A couple of days later the stocking arrived and I quickly took it to my room, shutting and locking the door. Outside, the stocking was exquisitely soft but the inside was a rougher material. There were two thin straps for hanging it on a wall and although they were probably more than adequate to hang the stocking and an assortment of various gifts, they clearly would not withstand suspending a 5 foot 5 inch, 126 pound woman. Stripping down to my bra and panties I decided to try it on for size. Stepping into its ‘foot’, I pulled the sides up around me as far as it would go. Unfortunately, that left its top just below my breasts. I figured that I would be more fully ‘stuffed’ into the stocking if I tried kneeling instead of standing on my feet, so I dropped the sides and then got on my knees, bringing my feet up to my butt. It was hard to stay balanced, however, so I moved the whole apparatus over by a wall and this time leaned forward with my forehead against the wall. This time I was able to pull the stocking all the way up to my neck. “Perfect,” I thought. A frog-tie would definitely be part of my bondage stocking stuffer outfit. ...

Authors note: Well it has been a while since my last piece. So I figured I would write another one that is partially based in reality. It follows along the same theme as my first story “You Wait”. Enjoy. Like any self respecting Dom I am always on the look out for potential subs/slaves. I had just recently joined flickr and was browsing the various groups looking for ideas. And there in one of the groups message pools was a message that caught my attention. Nothing ventured nothing gained. After several weeks of email and chat it was agreed it would become my slave. So begins the tale of its arrival here as my slave. ...

Authors note: Well it has been a while since my last piece. So I figured I would write another one that is partially based in reality. It follows along the same theme as my first story “You Wait”. Enjoy. Like any self respecting Dom I am always on the look out for potential subs/slaves. I had just recently joined flickr and was browsing the various groups looking for ideas. And there in one of the groups message pools was a message that caught my attention. Nothing ventured nothing gained. After several weeks of email and chat it was agreed it would become my slave. So begins the tale of its arrival here as my slave. ...

Linda was determined this time. She needed to feel the exquisite torture of being teased. She wanted to be able to prolong the pleasure of arousal as she had experienced in the past. Linda and her partner had been split up for a few months and her mind and body were returning to ’normal’. She wasn’t dating again yet, but her body’s desires were attempting to get her back out there. At night she would masturbate to relieve her tension, but afterwards, always felt disappointed. The orgasm itself felt good, but she always hurried things too much, and hated that the pleasure was over all too quickly. ...

continued from part 1 The Sleep Study Part 2: Sleep Tight “Well, good morning Gene. I see by the readings you had a very active sleep segment.” Nurse Tracey entered the sleep study room where Gene Harris was barely awake. “Time to wake up, so I can take all of these electrodes and patches off so you can go home and enjoy your weekend.” Gene slowly sat up in bed, groggy, hazy and very unsure what happened overnight. As he swiveled around to sit up on the side of the bed, the nurse began to remove the EKG pads from his legs and chest and electrodes from the putty like substance in his hair. ...

continued from part 2 Part 3: Enter Sheila She ravenously ate the bites of Shrimp Scampi as quickly as he could put them into her mouth, between his bites and sips of the Chablis wine. She was angled upright on the memory-foam body-board, her raised arms and hands and spread legs and feet wrapped and taped immovably down to the appendage sections. Her entire body is covered and tightly compressed to the table with her pierced nipples sticking out. She is anxious to call her half-sister about coming out to L.A. from upstate New York after her surprising and shocking phone-call. Her 18th birthday is 10 days away, her biggest wish to “get tied-up real good!” Disneyland and all other attractions are secondary to her, the little bondage freak! ...

He pushed the door closed and turned to look at Amy. She was just over five feet tall. She had around shoulder length light brown hair with dazzling crystal blue eyes. To Billy she was one of if not the most beautiful women he had ever seen in his entire life. Billy himself was nothing special at least he thought so. He stood little over six feet tall with short very dark brown hair and eyes. Putting down his blue and black bag he had brought with him he moved over to her and he wrapped his arms around her pulling her close him. ...

continued from part 1 Part 2 She woke up later that night from a strange, wonderful dream involving being out in public in extreme bondage. “Wow, what a crazy fantasy dream!” she thought, as she tried to move her bound arms to no avail. At the end, she was pissing her diaper, which she was in fact now about to do. She had no idea what time it was, as her neck-braced and ball-gagged head was completely covered in tight white vet-wrap, as was her entire torso except her squeezed, jutting breasts, with her arms and hands wrapped tightly together with elbows nearly touching behind her back. ...

She had met him through a fetish-bondage online social networking/meeting site. She had thought very long and hard about what she wanted to do with her life, leaving her old life far behind her, and the terms of a new relationship. She had to find the right man to make her most obsessive, consuming, passionate dreams come true. After a very thorough and careful culling process, here she was, happily in his wonderful loving, tight mummified embrace, her vagina and rectum stuffed with two large humming electric vibrators. ...

The Dare - It started as a dare. Beth, Ashley, Lisa and I were out shopping one Saturday afternoon at one of the large malls in the area. We wandered from store to store looking at the clothes on the racks, occasionally pulling out a garment to look at it. We were talking constantly as we shopped. Sometimes, one of us found something to try on, but no one bought anything. It was a pleasant social afternoon of shopping and gabbing. Eventually, our conversation turned to “Girl’s Night.” ...

All the note said was “Kneel on the floor. You better get it right”. What the fuck does that mean? Do I wear my new latex dress? Or does he want me naked? Should I just put on my hot Vicky’s bra and panties with garters and stockings? Damn him and his vague instructions. No matter WHAT I wear, I know I’m going to get it wrong. God, I can’t wait. ...

‘The Project’ was finally finished. After working for nearly two years on it, Dinah could finally put it to use. ‘The Project’, as she had come to call her contraption, was a computer controlled program that would randomly sort through several bondage scenarios she had provided the program with and pick and choose as it pleased. It would then set a length of time, and then proceed to torture the victim strapped into its seemingly basic frame. ...

“The game is due in 20 minutes honey, are you ready?” Oh my God, I had forgotten about the game today. If there are 2 things my master loves in this world, they are football and using me (this means abusing his slave as he wishes). I have to get ready. I get the tray hastily and begin to fill it with the necessary items. Let me check I shouldn’t forget anything: The flogger All the clothespins Butt plug The tens unit Cane Rope Straps Leather belt 5 electric tooth brushes Ball gag ...

continued from part one Part Two She pulled her body from the chilly glass, her skin sticking a little, and admired the moist imprint her soft curves left. She turned and made a bee-line for the corner of the hall, letting her noisy chains clank to a halt and stopping to listen and peek around the corner. Again, she was alone in her game, nearing the finish, the door of her home in sight. With quick feet, she quietly made her trek down the hall, pretty sure no one was still awake to hear the alarm of her bondage gear, “Next time, I’ll wear something quieter.” At her door she breathed a sigh of relief and anxiety; there was no reason for her door to not open, but many other things happened that she didn’t expect either. She turned her back to the door, and exposed herself to the open hall and the rows of doors. Her hands clambered for the knob and found it, giving it a slow turn. As she heard the bolt open, she leaned her back against the door; silently rejoicing as it slid open. She turned on her toes, jumped inside and closed the door. ...

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest I opened my eyes, rolled over and smiled as I gradually focused on my beeping alarm clock. The one day of the year that I don’t mind waking up to was my birthday and it was finally here. I quickly hit the off button for my alarm and rolled gently out of bed. Still a bit sleepy, I admired myself in the mirror briefly and listened for any signs of movement from my roommate’s room. Not that I expected to hear anything; she, unlike myself, tended to be a late riser. ...

The laundry basket sat patiently on the couch, tolerating the impatient glare Sarah kept giving it as she paced back and forth in her living room. Her bare feet made that soft padding sound she loved to hear, and it only heightened her anticipation of the clever game she devised for herself, a little self-bondage adventure she came up with about a week ago. The waiting was driving her crazy, giving her all the extra time she needed to over-think her technique and fret all the details she was sure was forgetting about. The apartment had that nice early morning chill she liked and it felt amplified by her lack of warm cover, clad only in a thin tank top and a pair of her skimpy running short, both in desperate need of washing. Sarah paced through the same short path and she could smell the waft of her sweat emanating from the clothes she worked out in, leaving a little trail of her musk that seemed to hang in the cold air. She knew in a little while she’d be sweating profusely from the intense session she had planned, a willing victim of her new idea, and all she wanted to do was end the waiting and start the craziness. ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 12 Chapter 13: Death by Chocolate Jessica couldn’t help but consider Brulée’s statement as she continued to move ever deeper into the bizarre world Brulée had brought her into, consider just what Brulée had planned and just how Jessica would respond to it. The battle had been joined in Jessica’s mind; would she respond as an unwilling victim or, as she had seen with Bobbi Brennan, a more than willing and eager participant? ...

The rain was falling and another day was to be spent inside looking out into a world filled with grey clouds and a low overcast sky. I had hoped for some time that the weather would improve as to allow for a nice walk outside in the brisk winter air which was hovering around 2 degrees Celsius. I sat at the computer and wondered where things would go from here and asked myself what I was going to do with the rest of my day. ...

A tapping ring: a small, precise hammer striking a perfectly milled steel cotter pin. The smell of shaved steel and machine oil, a dark, musty but sharp scent. Brilliant platinum halogen lights try to penetrate the thick darkness of the cavernous room, but light is sucked away; the room’s corners are invisible. The lights seem lonely, frightened, by the immensity of the cold, hangar-sized space. They huddle around the workspace, where a small, elderly, balding man hunches over a tiny mechanical assembly, his eyes obscured by a grey metal magnifying visor. Above the man, the great beast slumbers, menacing, dominating, drawing my gaze, sucking the light into itself as if its gunmetal-steel hide is made of shadow. ...

Authors Note: This story while it is not a direct follow up to The Villain, it resolves the open ended-ness of that story with a bit of flashback. Sarah took a sip, but then had to resist spitting her mouthful out across the table. She managed to swallow without dousing her companion, and burst into a big laugh afterward, “Are you serious, he said that?” Kate was caught in a bite of her cookie, excused herself as she swallowed and responded in kind, “Yeah, that little douchebag actually thought I OWED him for coming to my rescue…” She realized her voice was rising to a level audible to those at nearby tables, and she put her hand to her mouth and chuckled, giving an embarrassed look that Sarah returned. Kate had picked this place for coffee because it was usually empty after lunch and they found a quiet nook there to chat about things that they didn’t necessarily want others to hear. People near the front of the cafe were talking about movies from the 50’s. Two retired men near the kitchen were arguing about Jack Dempsey vs. Muhammad Ali, an age old “Who would win?” contest men and boys had all their lives. These were nice and boisterous, and they drew attention from the two attractive women sitting in the back, their hushed tones carrying the sordid details of humiliation and discovery at the hands of one man named Matt who, unwittingly, must have cashed in all of his “lucky chips” to fulfill his fantasy of finding a gorgeous young woman naked, bound and helpless, inadvertently falling under his clumsy control; not once, but twice. Sarah and Kate shared the ignominious medal of having been caught by that buffoon while indulging in a little innocent self-bondage that he turned into dangerous no-escape situations. Kate recalled the story like an episode of a TV show, a rhythmic tale of plans gone wrong one day when she set herself in a taut spread eagle to the corners of her bed with iron head and foot boards, lingering joyously alone for several hours, leaving out no small details about her favorite black gag and the custom clamps she had made that started at excruciating and went to medieval. Sarah imagined a laugh track as the story progressed, and the lively whispers evolved into a debate of the benefits of being spread versus closed in a tight bind; Sarah argued her points for the defense with the memory of the Matt event still fresh in her mind. They found their conversations of technique and style titillating and informative, and both lamented the fact that they had not had each others company and counsel sooner than that night two months ago when they first met, sharing two technical mistakes that made them a unique pair; they both dated Matt and in the fuss and flurry of their kinky indulgence, they both forgot to lock their doors on fateful nights. “He is one lucky fucker” grumbled Sarah. ...

continued from part 4 Part 5: Maximummification At last, the unraveling of her awesome rope-web trapping her splinted, casted, spread-eagled victim down completely immovably on the bed had begun. She’d taken pictures from all angles to document the experience, admiring her thoroughness, strictness and creativity. Wife-spider-mistress was certainly not fooling around with binding him up, she was completely obsessive about it, taking it to the highest levels! She was really into this game like never before and he was shocked and amazed at her. She was a woman obsessed and possessed, alright! And he was in for more mind-boggling mummification bondage for the overnight and the next day! ...

Here I am squatted down in somewhat of a upright fetal position in the shadows of a dirty closet on the first floor of a filthy abandoned building on Lake Street about six blocks West of downtown Chicago on a balmy Friday night in July. My name is Alicia. My black leather elbow length gloved hands are locked behind my back at the wrists with a medium sized brass “master Lock” attached to a leather lead strap that is connected to a posture collar that is locked about my neck. The posture collar is firmly holding on my head a black leather lace up hood with openings for my eyes, two small holes for my nose and a small hole where the mouth would be. Under that hood is a large red ball gag tightly buckled between my red painted lips that all but covers the mouth hole in the mask. My ankles of my black size 8 knee high lace up leather boots with a 5 inch heal are locked together with another larger brass “Master Lock” that allows for 2-3 inches of gap between the ankles. My Black pleated latex skirt has risen up to expose my sheer thigh high stockings and lace garter belts. I’m not wearing any panties. They had been replaced by a length of chrome chain that is wrapped tightly around my waist and pulled roughly between my legs and is locked just below the small of my back with another small brass “master lock.” The chain has become my steel g-string digging deeply into the soft flesh between my legs. The chain is not without purpose. Its application was to hold the large black butt plug and the 6-inch extra thick black latex dildo tightly in place. I did not use any vibrators on this trip I had been a “bad girl” and I needed punished. ...

Amy tried to relax as her boyfriend Mark forced his enormous cock into her vulnerable pink ass hole. Forced and vulnerable, because she really hadn’t any choice in the matter due to the way he had her bound. Amy stood bent over a metal bar set waist high between two large wooden posts. Both of her arms were pinned behind her back, hands palm to palm. Elbows forced together, touching each other inside a single sleeve arm binder. Straps pulled around her shoulders secured the arm binder preventing it from sliding down her arms. Another three straps buckled around the arm binder at her wrists, just below her elbows and above her elbows. Each was buckled as tightly as possible and the secured with a small padlock. A chain attached to the base of the arm binder was pulled almost straight upwards towards the ceiling forcing her to remain bent over the waist bar. The pain in her shoulders from being forced into such a position was like as if someone has taken a red hot poker to them. ...

(story continues from The Survey) Part Two I had no way of knowing how much time had passed, blindfolded as I was. It seemed like hours had gone by since I heard Ms Simms drive away. Suddenly, I heard a car pull into the drive. Was it her or my wife? Or, was it someone else? My imagination was driving me crazy! The door opened and someone walked in. At first there was no sound. I listened closely for a clue as to who had come in. finally, I heard a zipper open followed by a few clicks. Whoever was there had started taking pictures. The next thing I knew, the blindfold was removed and I saw Ms Simms standing in front of me with a digital camera. ...

The Plaza is looking for some stories, so I thought people might enjoy hearing about an event that occurred to me when I was a young woman. First, I’ll set the stage. I was living in Tucson and had had several boyfriends by this time in my life. I was reveling in the blossoming of the sensuous and erotic in my world. As my partners and I discovered the wonders of nature, I felt quite satisfied yet knew there was more beyond the basically vanilla sex life I had been exploring. I had (still have) a fertile imagination and, ever since I was quite young, had found my fantasies wandering to dark places. But without any positive role models, I felt these were unhealthy aspirations for such a liberated back-to-nature girl to have. So I kept them to myself - my little secret. ...

continued from part 3 Part 4: Caught in Her Web Yes, she was going to get him fixed up real good for bed! And she had. He’d drunk the Gatorade, taken care of his bathroom business, showered, drunk more water with vitamins, and more Gatorade to replenish and re-hydrate after the incredible 21-hour chair mummification ordeal. Wife-Mistress had informed him he was on a liquid diet regimen for the duration of the ultimate bondage marathon weekend she had planned, so he was duly diapered, with extra-absorbency pads also stuffed in. ...

Friday evening finally arrived and Sarah couldn’t wait to slough off the stresses of the long week behind her. She looked forward to the first quiet evening alone in weeks; her friends were cast to the four winds with obligations of their own, as well as her parents, enjoying the first day of their vacation. She hadn’t had a boyfriend in some months and was getting accustomed to her sexual liberty, which is why tonight sounded like such a good idea for a little naughty play time. After a quick trip to the bathroom, Sarah peeled off her clothes and enjoyed those first seconds when her naked skin seemed to breathe easier, unconstrained by the elastic and wire of her undergarments. Her clothes lay in an unceremonious heap in front of the hamper and she ran her hands over 36D breasts and hips as if clearing away the last vestiges of the office. She wondered for a moment what her office mates would think if they saw her do what she was planning to do to herself in the next few minutes. Her stomach did a little somersault as the thought freaked her out and aroused her at the same time. Maybe she had been alone too long. Sarah decided it would prudent to make a quick circuit of her apartment and check the curtains and door locks, and of course the stove, even though she hadn’t cooked all day. It made her feel better to check. As she made her inspection, the sound of her bare feet padding along the hard wood floors echoed in her ears, raising her arousal level a touch. She despised shoes and only wore them because everyone else in the world didn’t have the common decency to just simply carpet everything. Oh well, one day they’ll all get it. She always tried to wear as little shoe as possible and would go to work in her thinnest flip-flops if she could. How else could she show off her shapely feet with the fresh pedicure, the new clear polish shining at the tips of her toes? No matter, though, as her impending imprisonment would soon deny her the comfort of clothes, let alone shoes. Tonight, Sarah decided, she would be naked, as a proper prisoner really should be. What jailer would offer criminals such pleasures as covering while enduring confinement? Surely she would not be spared. The thought got her off track and she rested a hand on the wall while she regained her balance, a little flush ran through her. If she didn’t want to pop her cork before play time, she had to get back to business. As she closed the last curtain, she caught a glimpse of pale skin in the hall mirror. Shoulder length dark, cropped hair caressed the top of her shoulders and hazel eyes glared back at her momentarily. Then her gaze dropped to take in the details of the full, supple breasts she viewed in the mirror. She looked at them as if perhaps she had stolen a glance at some other woman’s breasts and admired them lustily. She reached her arms over head and crossed her wrists behind her head, and with a sultry move, gave her hips a little twist. The movement of her body gave her gorgeous soft tits a little sway from side to side and she felt enraptured by their movements as if they had decided to try and tease her on their own. She didn’t know whether to thank Heaven, genetics or perhaps some eros-driven, lightning throwing, shadowy immortal who blessed her only to later pluck her and take her at his whim, but she had quite a voluptuous figure. Again the idea of her plans came front and center into her mind, and she fought off the butterflies. Whatever the source of her curves, she was going to punish her body for being so sexy. She took one more quick glance at her breasts, her nipples starting the harden, thinking she had special plans for those beauties. She took hard, fast steps back to the bedroom, throwing her hips to and fro, making her tits dance and bounce in all directions. She scooped up the luscious orbs in her hands and kneaded them between her fingers, wresting them under control. Her mind again envisioned the jailer, a medieval man-at-arms with crags and wrinkles in his face and rough hewn hands squeezing them mercilessly. She was to be imprisoned, and properly restrained to punish her for her crimes. From the deep, black corner of the closet came her private toy chest, a vault of naughty delights she enjoyed when the time was right. Her bondage would be simple, but restrictive, and if she wanted to escape, she would have to endure a self-imposed torture. Without a moments hesitation, the silver Fury leg shackles with the 12" chain came out of the box and were instinctively snapped around both of her delicate ankles. In fact, it was only after the second bracelet had ratcheted shut as tightly as it would go did Sarah even consider where the keys were. After a quick rummage, she plucked them from the bottom of the box and placed them on the nightstand, easy to pick up, for now, she thought. She admired her shackled feet in the cold steel, alternately pointing her toes in a hard arch and then throwing her legs as wide as she could to relish the feeling of the chain snapping her legs at a hard 12 inches. She wondered to herself why didn’t she wear these more often? Around the house, while watching TV or cleaning? Note to self for later; keep the shackles handy. After the initial rush of the ankle bondage started to wear off, she plucked a neatly wound coil of thin rope from the box. As Sarah unwound the loops, the ends of the rope made a satisfying thud against the floor. Once fully unraveled, she double the rope over evenly, making sure the ends stayed an equal length. When she was left with a small loop in her hand and a new jumble of rope at her feet, she wrapped the doubled rope around the top of her chest, pulling the long ends through the bend, twisting the loop around her body and cinching the rope until two tight cords of rope encircled her chest just above her breasts and the two long ends pulled against the bend behind her back. Keep the tension strong, she wrapped the rope in the opposite direction, running the ends through the new loop in the middle of her back and taking up the slack until two tight cords bit slightly into her skin under her breasts. Her breathing accentuated the grip of the rope-work, and she used this a gauge to keep the tightness even while she threaded the remainder of the long ends through the solid loops in the middle of her back and brought the long ends to the back of her head where she split them, one over each shoulder, and then brought them back together as she ran them under the two pairs of taught rope compressing her chest. Carefully keeping the tension, she wrapped the long ends around the two pairs and when she made one full wrap around them, Sarah pulled the rope tight. The high and low rope came together between her tits in a firm cinch that quickly made her breasts compress where they met her chest and engorge. Her tits were suddenly very full feeling and the skin pulled tight. Her nipples showed their approval. Soon enough my lovelies, she thought. The jailer was feeling particularly cruel tonight. Sarah wrapped the end of the rope a few more times around the middle of the cinch and brought the separate ends over her shoulders and around the back of her neck. She tied the ends in a simple knot and pulled, keeping the tension. Her breasts heaved up and she applied a simple bow to keep them in place. Some of her more expensive bras didn’t give the the lift and separation this simple rig did. Hmmm… how would it look under a shirt? Later, she thought. The jailer felt a crotch rope was in order. Why not watch the prisoner squirm? Sarah wondered if a dildo or one of her little vibrators would be appropriate. No, again no such pleasure for this slut. She’s probably in prison for prostitution, or adultery, why give her any satisfaction? Another coil of thin rope was taken from the box, and like the breast rope started with a doubled length of cord wrapped around her waist and threaded through the bend. The rope burned a little as she pulled it tighter and tighter while centering the bend over the top of her ass. She didn’t get to see as much of her ass as her sexy twins, but she admired its fullness just the same and gave herself a firm whack on the right buttock. She was rewarded with a tasty little delayed sting in her cheek and the pleasure of a titillating jiggle that gave her pussy just a little play. No more of that if I want to get this going, she thought. Again keeping the tension with one hand against the bend in the rope, she reach between her legs and snagged the two dangling ends with two fingers. Once in hand, she pulled the two ends up and under the pair of tight cords just above her mound and took up the slack. She gave each butt cheek a little adjustment to let the rope slide right up into the crack of her ass. With a little more pulling, she could feel rough hemp twine she was using slip in between her pussy lips. Her pussy moistened just a little against the dry rope and it felt as if her labia were gripping the rope themselves. With another tug to give everything a frustrating tightness, she pulled down on the ends of the rope in front of her, pulling her sinister belt into an alluring V-shape, like a bikini. Every little movement was reminder not to move. Catching her breath, Sarah sent the two long ends of the rope back between her legs and scooped them up behind her. Keeping the tightness at cruel levels, she passed the two ends of the rope, one to each hand, around the back of her legs, just under her buttocks and wrapped the single lengths around the tops of her thighs, creating tight loops that gave her ass the same bulging taught sensation as her breasts. Sarah only wrapped the rope once to let the cord bite into her. Pulling the ends tight, she wrapped the ends around to the front and tied the remainder of the ends into a tight knot joining the intersection of her rope bikini. The ends hung down and brushed against her thighs, almost annoying. Good. An involuntary little gasp erupted from Sarah’s throat and it actually startled her a bit. Time to fix that, she thought. Another reach into the box produced a web of thin leather straps with a red rubber ball secured amongst them. As if ordered, Sarah slipped the ball between her lips and forced it between her teeth. As her jaw relaxed into position, she felt how her mouth closed very little and the ball filled the gape of jaw quite tightly. The straps were pulled over her hair and she laughed a little to herself as she realized how the head harness was already well fitted from her last foray. She buckled the strap at the back of her head and pulled the chin straps a notch tighter. The ball suddenly felt as much a part of her head as her tongue or her nose, over which a tight strap met with a single ring that pulled another strap tightly down on her head. She groaned into the gag, as if ordering it to leave, but little more that a grunt at the back of her throat could be heard. And by whom? The gag remained, unrelenting, and no one else would hear her cries. A pair of Fury handcuffs emerged from the box, a matched set to the restraints clinking on her ankles, and Sarah carefully hung them around the intersection the crotch rope made over her ass. The cuffs were pulled up under her waist rope and on either side of the rope emerging from her ass, placed so they could not be pulled one way or the other (unless she wanted cut herself in half. The rope felt like it was half way there already). She sidled her hips from side to side, the crotch rope digging and stroking with each twist. Her breasts shimmied very little this time as the rope that enveloped them pulled them tight and immobile. Her chained feet took tentative steps, each one accompanied by the bite of rope and a tingle of excitement. The handcuffs hanging on her ass bounced and jingled with a little slap with each step she took. The two final items she plucked from the box were a small Velcro cable strap with a plastic loop and a favorite little jewel that she had forsaken for quite some time. Sarah had experimented with and enjoyed, to varying degrees, all sorts of nipple clamps. But hands down, the clover clamps were her favorite. And tonight she would reintroduce herself to them in grand style. They were to be the centerpiece of her bondage, the linchpin from which, if she could not escape, she would be helpless for a long time. She had, during previous self-imposed predicaments, fastened her limbs to various immovable, ensnaring anchor points. But tonight, the jailer was feeling particularly clever and sadistic. She stepped slowly into her bathroom, the final stretch toward her prison. She caught a sudden glance of herself in the mirror. Not at once did she think this silly or dangerous. She felt incredibly aroused, and every curve she relished earlier in the hallway mirror was infinitely more sexy wrapped in tight rope or ringed with metal shackles. Sarah’s heart and stomach were in full flutter, and the bathroom mirror got a full show as she gave all of her trussing a good test to see how well it was enveloping her soft delicate flesh. Her tits barely moved and her crotch rope seemed to find new uncharted depths. The whole rig was maddening, and all Sarah wanted to do was reach under the crotch rope and break the tension, but alas it was too late. Her sentenced had been handed down, the jailer had prepped her incarceration and no governor was calling to grant her a stay of “execution.” She turned and faced her cell, the slim unimposing shower stall that had greeted her first thing every morning. For all the showers she had taken in there, she could never full understand what the little bar embedded in the shower wall was for. Chest height, only an inch or so of clearance from the wall. It was convenient to hang onto for balance occasionally and before she switched to a bath sponge, was suitable for her washcloth. The frosted glass door was a nice touch, and it always closed with a satisfying click. Tonight, that would be the sound of her cage door. Sarah stepped over the threshold of the shower door, and her feet immediately found the cold remnants of her wash this morning. Little puddles all over the floor made her prison that much less inviting (or more?) and the chain of her shackles clacked loudly against the hard plastic of the stall floor. The sound was a constant reminder of her restraints, and the thought that others outside of her cell might hear the noise unsettled her. Again, no matter, there was nothing she could do about it. And what if a fellow apartment dweller came to investigate the sound? What would they find? Sarah suddenly wished she knew her neighbors a little better. The door closed behind her with that satisfying click, as if the door seal that kept water from leaking out of the shower was also sealing her in. Her breath was long and heavy through her nose and the tight coils around her chest continued to constrict. Sarah took the short Velcro cable strap and caught the chain of the clamps within it and then wrapped it around the short bar embedded in the stall wall. The strap ran through the plastic loop on one end and then doubled over on itself to form a strong, tight ring around the bar. She gave the clamps a firm tug and realized how strong Velcro was, the strap did not move. Taking a moment to work a little courage, Sarah centered the the clamps between the strap. With a trembling hand, she leaned in close to the wall and slipped her right nipple between the open jaw of the clamp. She gently released the mechanism and the clamp went from closing around her nipple to squeezing to trying to make the two halves of the jaw touch. God these things are tight, she thought. She made quick work of her left nipple before she chickened out, and with a gentle hand, gave both short chains a quick pull to seal the deal. The clamps dug in and the direct connection she imagined she had from her nipples to her clit kicked in. A dampness was definitely forming between her legs, and a raw sensation against the crotch rope was quickly becoming noticeable. The rush of the pressure on her delicate tips forced a gasp in her throat, and she put her hands against the wall to steady herself. A few tears ran from her eyes as the sexy rush became the sharp ache she was looking for. She came back to earth and realized how close she would have to stand to the wall, even her toes were practically touching the wall. This was going to be precarious. The jailer was growing impatient. The prisoner was nearly fully restrained and ready for her stay. With inelegant gruffness, Sarah’s wrists were swung behind her back, forced into the cuffs, and the cold steel ratchets were clasped shut around them. She gave the the cuffs a test and the pull against her pussy felt very sure. Sarah considered what she just did. The key to those cuffs was a room away, close enough. All she had to do was free herself from the clamps, whose continuous pressure on her nipples seemed to grow more intense every second. A little wave of fear ran through her and she instinctively tried to reach around to free herself from the wall. Her rope work was solid and she rewarded herself with another hard dig against her pussy. A gasp tried to escape through her gag and for the first time tonight, the “mmmph” it created scared her. No one would hear her cries. And no one was coming to rescue her. If Sarah was going to escape, she was going to have endure the torture she imagined for herself. She would have to pull her nipples out of the clamps that tightened the more she pulled or she would be trapped; naked, bound and helpless. ...

continues from part one Part Two The last orgasm took it’s toll and Sarah slumped forward against the wall, mashing her bound breasts against the wall, her nipples still throbbing. As the the waves ebbed, she tried again to grind her pussy into submission and pique its interest, but exhaustion was setting in too quickly and her head became dizzy. Without opening her eyes, she did her best to plant the balls of her feet into a position that would support her while leaning without a lot of effort, but the floor of the shower stall was now quick slick, and her momentary toe holds would quickly give out as her feet would start to slide slowly out from under her. It was becoming an exercise just to keep her legs under her. She had often masturbated right before bed and found a quick rub to be the thing to get her tired and off to dreamland. Now, Sarah had just experienced her third orgasm in succession, and the fatigue that was setting in was overwhelming. She felt as if she would black out. Her knees began to tremble and the power to hold herself against the wall was quickly flowing away. She had to act. With one defiant try, she arched her back slightly and rocked herself away from the cold plastic. Her sway back was abruptly stopped as her tits reached full extension and the chain of the clamps snapped taut. The sensation she experienced with that move was far worse than anything she felt prior to her ecstasy as the surge of adrenaline and dopamine had since subsided. The sudden jolt brought Sarah out of her stupor and an involuntary scream died as a grunt in her throat as the gag continued to keep her silent. The bite of the clamps seemed to escalate with each muffled breath as the pain in her nipples reached heretofore unknown levels. The coils of rope began to rub her raw above and below, as did the cuffs on her wrists and ankles, but the clamps delivered agony an order of magnitude beyond these as the sensation wavered between a fiery sting and a constant, intense ache. She instinctively attempted to bring her arms to the front again and slip the cursed things off, but her wrists, now overly sensitive as they pressed against their snug metal rings, reminder her that there was a specific order to be followed here. Sarah glanced down again at her little captors and fresh warm saliva spilled onto her tits; the lusty, animalistic rush the drooling gave her earlier quickly becoming a humiliating mess she wished she could stop. The clamps stared back at her with a shining silvery wink, unmoved at all from their starting position, as dug in as before. Any remnant of the pleasure she felt a few minutes before was gone, and the real pain she was feeling in her limbs and her stomach, the sticky cold sensation of her natural dew drying on her skin, capped with the sight and agony of her nipples inextricably sealed in the clamps came to a head, and big tears welled up in Sarah’s eyes as sobs arrived uncontrollably in her throat, the sound of them muffled by the gag wedged in her aching jaw only making her feel worse. The tears ran down her cheeks and quickly mingled with the damp glaze on her tits. She leaned forward, resting her forehead against the wall, again assuming the balancing dance that the lean incurred. Her chest throbbed and heaved with stuttered gasps as she cried harder, tears streaming from her cheeks directly to the shower floor, landing with hollow little thuds in the silence, broken only by her whimpering. Her watery eyes peered down at her nipples, and the fluttering in her stomach that powered her arousal earlier had returned, accompanied by the sense of hopelessness that drove her fantasy. But this time it came from a feeling of panic and dread. What was she going to do? Even if Sarah had any courage left to pull against her restraints (which was long gone), it didn’t matter if they would not budge from their duty. These clamps seemed as inescapable as her handcuffs or shackles; unyielding, permanent without their keys. The last thought made her stomach do a full flip-flop and the queasy sensation only added to her helplessness. Her eyes welled up again, and just when she thought it couldn’t get any worse, a new realization dawned on her. The intense force of her orgasms had been replaced by a slowly building pressure in her bladder. Sarah had to pee. At first, it didn’t seem to be imminent, but her deep sobs had pushed her closer to the edge and the urge to relieve herself, while not immediate, was now constant. She told herself she would not think about it, but that soon became an exercise in futility. The harder she though about it, the more acute the sensation became. She even gave the nipple clamps a good yank to try and distract herself. The shock of pain helped momentarily, but the gasp she produced only added another notch on the pressure gauge. She wondered if she could somehow break or shred her crotch rope with the handcuff chain to try and give herself more movement, but she quickly realized that everything was well beyond that point; her wrists were too far chapped to struggle with, the crotch rope was too soaked through with sweat to tear and shred and if she pulled on it anymore, she would probably just squeeze the urine right out of her. She began to moderate her breathing, slowing it down to try and relax. The clamps kept challenging her calm and any zen she tried to attain met with some distraction. She shifted her weight and brought her feet together, hoping to somehow reinforce the dam. The metal shackles on her ankles clanked against each other and she stood stone still, focusing all of her effort. But her new stance proved flawed as she found she lost her balance faster, and it was only with a quick shift of her feet to a wider stance that she was able to head off the imminent nipple yanking. The chain snapped taut, but only just as she just caught herself, and a high pitched squeak bounced off of the inside of her gag. Legs again spread for balance, Sarah marked time by how much everything hurt now as opposed to some time ago. She had no idea what time it was nor how long she stood in her self-imposed prison. She wondered how much more she could take of this, but quickly shook the thought off as it raised her panic level. There was no end here. She couldn’t imagine dying like this, but how could she go on? This was torture, slow and methodical, and she realized she would probably go crazy before anything else. The thought lingered in her head a moment and the wave of hopelessness she batted down before swelled back up in full force, and tears ran down her cheeks and tits as sobs once again caused her body to convulse uncontrollably. Her stomach had a full stone it it and the movement only highlighted the tenderness of the skin under her bondage. Worse yet, this round of sobs finally force the bladder issue front and center and Sarah felt as if she would burst if she didn’t let it go. Despite every indignity she forced upon herself this night, she winced at the thought of relieving herself in this manner. She never dared considered urinating a part of her sex life, it was something you did after sex, after the knots came loose and the gag popped out, part of the pleasure of release. She could never have imagined being trapped in her own bondage rigging, desperate to relieve herself. But then again she never imagined being trapped quite like this before. Her head turned slightly from side to side and she realized she WAS in a shower, a room with a dedicated floor drain. Where else would a civilized person do such a thing? Then again, what civilized person would be naked, bound, chained, gagged and clamped of their own accord? She pushed these quandaries out of her head and slowed her breathing. She relaxed as much as she could. The stream would simply hit the wall and flow down into the drain, simple. Once she got passed this little obstacle, she could get on with the real problems at hand. Her body relaxed and the first trickle dripped forth. Within a few moments, the trickle became a torrent. But the neat little stream she imagined didn’t take into account the tight cords of rope wrapped around her cunt and legs, forming a web that stood directly in the path of the flow. Urine surged out, sputtering and splattering against the crotch rope, and a spray of warm, acrid secretion gushed out in all directions like a fire sprinkler. A deluge of hot liquid streamed down her legs and pooled around her shackled feet, now covered in a fine mist. Sarah shouted into her gag, as if ordering her bladder to stop out loud. She tried to hold it in and stop the flow, but the urge was too great and she found herself out of control of yet another part of her body. For a moment, the indignity was outmatched by the warm, tingly sense of relief that she so desperately sought and a satisfied hum formed in her throat. The stream seemed to flow for minutes and the bottom of the shower was awash in a pale yellow film that seeped its way to the drain. But the damage was done, and she snapped back to reality as she realized she was soaked from crotch to toe, her legs raw and wet, small drops of urine rolled down her ankles sneaking past the shackles. In fact, she realized, she was soaked top to bottom, her hair was damp with sweat, her face and chest coated in tears and saliva, lubricant and urine from the waist down. She was a mess and her degradation and despair hit a new low. The shower floor was slick and her various effluence commingled into a slimy, unavoidable puddle under her bare feet. She was standing in a toilet and it started to smell that way too. While trying to ease the pressure on her wrists, it occurred to Sarah that to get the key to release herself, she would have to track the “milk” of her travails across her floors and carpets into the bedroom to the nightstand. The thought made her a little angry and she wondered for a moment if she could shower herself off while still bound, another first. While considering the options, her right foot slipped a little from its purchase and she found herself growling into her gag once again, tears flowing from the corners of her clenched eyes, as the clamps, still firmly gripping her tender skin, applied their talents as she slipped down. ...

(story continues from Calculated Misfortune) Part Two Time had passed very slowly for me, or so I had thought. Sitting as I was, unable to move or free myself only made my mind race down many roads to reflect on my current circumstances and limitations. When is she going to return? What is she going to tell me now? Is there anything I can do to get out of this? Given what could only be referred to as an Ultimatum and understanding only made things worse. I was in a predicament which was limited to say the least, but what was worse was that it was out of my control and in the hands of the women who held it. ...

story continued from part one Part Two Time had passed very slowly for me, or so I had thought. Sitting as I was, unable to move or free myself only made my mind race down many roads to reflect on my current circumstances and limitations. When is she going to return? What is she going to tell me now? Is there anything I can do to get out of this? Given what could only be referred to as an Ultimatum and understanding only made things worse. I was in a predicament which was limited to say the least, but what was worse was that it was out of my control and in the hands of the women who held it. ...

Nothing gets me more worked up than thinking about self bondage. These stories always start out with the line I have always been into bondage and I am no exception. I discovered it at an early age playing the ole tie me to the lawn chair game with an older neighbor girl. I am an adult male in my fifties now but always get excited at the thought. I have had many play partners of both sexes thru the years and was even married for a time but moved on. ...

I do not endorse intergalactic kidnapping. Do not attempt any of the following. All characters are fictional or possibly somebody you don’t know, so don’t worry about it. Elizabeth yawned, blinking her eyes in the soft light. She attempted to bring her hand up rub away the remaining sleep from her vision. Still not fully awake, she struggled in confusion when her hand was held in place. Her sense of proprioperception slowly returned, giving her an intrinsic knowledge that her body was lying down, feet shoulder width apart, with her hands at her sides. Struggled more then in increasing anxiety and felt the restraints on her wrists, ankles, thighs – she even felt resistance at each finger, as though metal gloves pinned them down. ...

Summary: Jane has fun on a Texas vacation until she gets too close to the machinery on a cattle ranch. (Part of a series of cartoon-themed stories written for a real-life couple. - J.) Jane arrived in Texas and was taken in a limousine to the ranch owned by the family of her new friend Sheila Dunson. She was met at the door of the palatial Dunson ranch house by Sheila and her sisters Shari and Susie, all attractive blondes in their 20s, all very friendly and hospitable. ...

I am currently kneeling on the floor leaning forward with my nose and forehead also touching the floor. I am waiting for Mistress to enter my room as I have given myself over to her tonight. I have dressed myself in feminine clothing as it amuses Mistress to see me like this, but there is more that she has instructed me to do. I have a Velcro cable tidy wrapped around my testicles and penis with the hard plastic side against my skin and as I get erect the strap pushes all the plastic prickles tighter into my skin. Over this I am wearing some satin knickers which are currently bulging with my erect penis. On my legs I have patterned stockings and between my ankles wrapped securely around each one and padlocked is a chain and on my feet are peep toe platform shoes. My wrists are locked together behind my back with my pink PVC cuffs and these are padlocked so that I cannot remove them. I have a black pencil skirt and a satin blouse under my blouse is a pair of clover clamps clamped securely over my nipples with a chain linking them together. On my head is a latex zip hood, this hood has open eyes, nose and mouth, but there is also two front panels which when zipped enclose my face preventing me from seeing anything but allowing me to breathe through the zip. My mouth is gagged with satin knickers; I was instructed to wear these for a day and then place the crotch piece against my tongue so that Mistress can laugh as I taste the sweat from my own penis and testicles. ...

“Shall we begin?” Nervously, she nodded. This had long been one of her greatest fantasies, and now, thanks to him, it was about to come true. Now, with growing excitement, she watched him prepare. She stood, as commanded, beside the bed, the air cool on her naked flesh. Also as commanded, she had attached clamps to her nipples, the chain moving gently as she breathed, the dull throb from her hardened buds only heightening an arousal already growing from the simple thought of what was to happen next. ...

After reading all of the inventive stories here on grometsplaza I wanted to plan the ultimate self bondage/ teasing session unlike nothing I have read or heard of. It would involve dressing like a proper bondage slut, tight gagging, even tighter bondage, a forced enema, endless teasing and stimulation, and a possible visit from my sometimes play partner Vanessa. I would be strapped to a leather covered wooden saw horse. The forced enema would start after a set period of time by a melting ice cube. I attached a clip to the hose shutting of the water flow. Attached to this clip is a heavy weight suspended by a string and held high by an ice cube. The ice cube melts, weight drops pulling the clip from the hose starting the flow of water. ...

Yes, we are the older folks who are still playing games but unlike many of our long time married friends who’ve been married 30 + years and their relationship is boring basically they’re just roomates our marriage of 40+ years is active, alive and still playing . I know I earned it, but I had never realized that my discipline would be that wild a ride!! It all started about 5:30 PM when Techie called and asked me to put the stew we were having on the stove on very-low. ...

I found myself standing in front of a full length mirror. My feet were bare and I was wearing jeans and a blue small-checked shirt over a white t-shirt and white cotton briefs which covered no more than they needed to. My mouth was filled with a large ball-gag pushed deep in and over that was wrapped the whole of a wide adhesive bandage, completely sealing my mouth. My arms were tied behind my back with ropes at wrists, forearms and elbows and the rope round my forearms was also wrapped tightly round my waist just above my waistband, immobilising my arms. ...

My wife left for work in the morning and I was home all alone for the day. To relax I decided to do a little bit of dress up and some self bondage. I do this when I alone so I can relax and enjoy myself. Once I saw her car leave the drive way I went upstairs to get all my gear together. I went to the bedroom and went to our toy box. My wife is also my Mistress when we play, but this I always kept secret from her as I didn’t want her to think I was really weird. I enjoy dressing in her Mistress outfits and tie myself up. So I went to work and started getting ready. I first put on a pair of nipple clamps, and then I put on a bra over them so it would press them harder against my nipples. Then I put on a pair of fish net stockings followed by a pair of knee high boots and tied them tight. I now slip on her leather floor length skirt. At this time I am getting a hard on and have to fight so much not to play with myself. ...

My wife left for work in the morning and I was home all alone for the day. To relax I decided to do a little bit of dress up and some self bondage. I do this when I alone so I can relax and enjoy myself. Once I saw her car leave the drive way I went upstairs to get all my gear together. I went to the bedroom and went to our toy box. My wife is also my Mistress when we play, but this I always kept secret from her as I didn’t want her to think I was really weird. I enjoy dressing in her Mistress outfits and tie myself up. So I went to work and started getting ready. I first put on a pair of nipple clamps, and then I put on a bra over them so it would press them harder against my nipples. Then I put on a pair of fish net stockings followed by a pair of knee high boots and tied them tight. I now slip on her leather floor length skirt. At this time I am getting a hard on and have to fight so much not to play with myself. ...

This story was originally an entry into the S(A)X Leather 2008 Bondage Stories Contest Disclaimer: This is a work of amatory fantasy. Any resemblance to people living or dead is purely coincidental. If you are under the age of 18, please stop reading here. If you are a bit squeamish about graphic depictions of sex and bondage, please stop reading here. The author takes no responsibility for those who wish to reenact anything written below. ...

This story was originally an entry into the S(A)X Leather 2008 Bondage Stories Contest The kids were away at the grandparents and we finally had a chance to play, teuful and I. Teuful is the pet name for my partner. It means Devil in German. Teuful knows I like to dress her for our little sessions, sexy and sensual, like a bondage barbie. As she steps in her bath I lay her outfit out across the bed. A deep purple corset of silk, black silk stockings, and leather 6" ankle strap pumps. I enjoy how the pumps make her hips rock when she walks, and she has to take short steps to maintain balance. ...

from the Halloween special 2008 Brandy shouldn’t have gone there alone. Now she was struggling in a tight hogtie trying to find any kind of slack in the rope but not finding any. She hoped her boyfriend would start wondering where she was and track her down. But she knew he was at home in their apartment snoring away tonight’s beer and pizza binge. Brandy loved getting scared and every Halloween she dressed up and tried to visit as many haunted houses as possible. Tonight was no exception. This year she dressed up as a devil. The costume was a very tight-fitting number in bright red with a plunging neckline, fishnet stockings, opera gloves, pointy tail and a pair of little horns to pop out of her short blonde hair. Looking at the mirror, she thought she should have been the one modeling the costume on front of the package. ...

from the Halloween special 2008 Lisa just shut off the TV. She just loves those ghost hunting shows, especially on Halloween. It’s about 10:00PM, and the kids have stopped ringing the doorbell a few hours ago. With a big stretch as she gets off the couch, the butterflies stir in her belly. Tonight is her planned adventure. The house, or you could call it a manor, just beyond the turn of the street, about a quarter-mile away, has long-rumored to be haunted. What with the spiked iron fence, broken windows and gables galore, it fits the typical horror story house to a tee. No one’s lived there for years. Perfect for her self-bondage game. ...

from the Halloween special 2008 “Are you sure you are okay with this?” Sylvia asked her husband as they drove their Lexus through the darkening autumn twilight. Robert nodded his head, “I am if you are.” Sylvia looked at her husband, trying to see the subtleties in his face in the darkened car. Robert was handsome in the old-time Rock Hudson kind of handsome. Dark hair with a touch of gray, strong jaw line, and blue eyes that made her feel like a goddess every time he looked at her. He was the strong man she had always wanted in a husband and now, dressed in black tux, she admired him even more. Sylvia was sure he was not comfortable with doing this and it took some talking to convince him that this is something that would help their relationship, not hinder it. In the end, however, she knew he did it because he loved her and that he knew his wife wanted to attend. ...

I’m a police officer, a blond girl in my late 20s, and I am single by choice. I am very career oriented, taking extra training courses and continuing my education in law enforcement. I like my job and I work hard at it, often putting in extra hours after my shift is over. Being a girl in a male-dominated profession, I have to be a bit of a “ball-buster”. I may not be model material but I look good in uniform, and the other cops are always trying to hit on me. Most of them are married, and I prefer not to date my colleagues anyway, so my social life is a little slow. ...

Lisa sighed as she rinsed yet another dish. When would she ever learn? she asked herself. With three failures to her credit, you’d think she’d have given up. But no, here she was for number four. Some time back, Lisa had taken a long look at herself. Her desire to please others, the warm feeling she got when she knew she’d made someone happy. These things, and others, had convinced her, after some judicious web surfing, that she was submissive. With that in mind, she’d set out to find herself a Master. After all, what good is a sub without a Master to serve? ...

Janine smiled as she gazed on the device in front of her. As usual, her slave had done a wonderful job. If, she thought, it actually worked. The device in question seemed simple enough. A padded board rested at a 45 degree angle. Near each corner, a lined leather loop emerged. A fifth loop, about two thirds of the way up, held a penis gag. Further down, three small trap doors were visible. Below the bottom straps, a board extended from the pad. A mirror mounted in the ceiling allowed anyone laying on the pad to see their reflection. ...

(Note: This story’s background and setting are described in “Community Service - At the Ranch”.) I was dreaming that my cell phone was ringing. Then I woke up and saw that it was Dusty, rattling my chain. He shook my shoulder. “Time to get up, Alice.” I groaned and stood up, keeping my blanket wrapped around me. It was cold this morning, even if it was the end of August. ...

(Note: This story’s background and setting are described in “Community Service - At the Ranch”.)_ I was dreaming that my cell phone was ringing. Then I woke up and saw that it was Dusty, rattling my chain. He shook my shoulder. “Time to get up, Alice.” I groaned and stood up, keeping my blanket wrapped around me. It was cold this morning, even if it was the end of August. ...

I climbed in my car and drove home, tomorrow is my birthday, and I had booked a day off, as I turned in to Abby road I could see a large delivery van outside my house. As I drew up the driver was just coming out of my drive, “Hi miss, we had a delivery for you and we had instructions to place it in your garage if you where not in, Would you like to sign here.” At that he handed a pen and the clip board holding the delivery note to me. ...

This is the first day of our London vacation. I know it’s playtime. I’ve been looking forward to it for weeks with anticipation and dread. I come out of the shower, naked. Just a blank canvas for the picture Dave chooses to create. The first thing he has me do is put on a pair of slutty looking 5” black wedge heels. Clearly a man’s fantasy brought to life. A strap across the front of my ankles makes sure they stay in place. They are taller than I am used to, and so I teeter a bit as I test out the shoes, walking back and forth. I hope I won’t be on my feet *too* long. ...

I’m Penny … no, I’m Hank. I’m 185 pounds of ‘girlie man’ – a cross-dresser. I’m 6’1” tall and weigh 185 pounds, with a reasonably masculine shape except for a disproportionate amount of that weight concentrated in my boobs. When ‘the urge’ comes over me and I transform myself from Hank into Penny, the result is pretty nice if somewhat large- I mean, even for working farm girls my size is a bit much. ...

I’m Penny … no, I’m Hank. I’m 185 pounds of ‘girlie man’ – a cross-dresser. I’m 6’1” tall and weigh 185 pounds, with a reasonably masculine shape except for a disproportionate amount of that weight concentrated in my boobs. When ‘the urge’ comes over me and I transform myself from Hank into Penny, the result is pretty nice if somewhat large- I mean, even for working farm girls my size is a bit much. ...

The slave Karen has been in darkness for a long time now, her head is encased in a full rubber helmet with soft plugs in her ears, she dared only to move when lead, or prodded with a crop. Her tender mouth has been punished with a large inflatable rubber gag which fills her mouth to its fully streched capacity. She has been kept in handcuffs, and taken to the shower stall. She has been subjected to several enemas, she is now clean everywhere. As a rough towelling dries her, her nipples are still standing erect from the cold shower which followed her soothing warm shower, she had screamed into the ballgag when the cold water slashed at her without warning. ...

Hi.. Firstly thanks for this excellent website, it has not only been enjoyable to read but it given us great ideas too.It is nice to know that there are other people with the same likes. Here is a true story of how I discovered my husband in self bondage. It is a little tame compared to some of your other stories,but i hope it is good enough for you to use. ...

I am an accommodating Dom as most go. My sadistic streak is couched in the psychological side of BDSM and is thus more subtle appearing than my counterparts. But, I assure you it is well developed. I spend a great amount of time and energy researching the psyche and libido of a submissive. This submissive in particular was always astounded when one of the fantasies she had confided to me became a reality. On this particular occasion, the fantasy she had conveyed to me appealed to my sense of ritual. I had been mulling over the details of how to pull it off for several weeks before the scene coalesced in my mind. ...

What a long bus ride, only 3 hours but the anticipation of what was to come drove me mad. i get off the bus and check into a hotel. i call you as you ordered me to let you know i have arrived. i am told to be dressed and bound in some way. You tell me not to disappoint you or i will be sorry. i have 2 hours you tell me. ...

You wait, how long you have been waiting you do not know. How long you will have to wait you do not know, so you wait. There is little else to do but wait anymore. Quite simply there is no choice but to wait. There was the opportunity to turn back right up until the first click. But turning back would not have been easy either. All of your identification, and your return ticket is gone. Tossed into a garbage dumpster by your own hand. To make matters worse you have no money and as a matter of fact all you have, or more accurately, had was the clothes on your back and a pair of heavy duty scissors that were waiting for you. The clothes now lie on the ground shredded into little pieces, cut by your own hand with the scissors that were waiting for you. Each step you took brought you further into the trap. The trap that was spelled out for you. The trap that you knew was waiting for you. The trap that you walked right into of your own free will and closed it upon yourself. ...

Jackie and I had made plans to go to Amish country for the weekend together. We had dated several times and been intimate. We talked a great deal about our mutual love for bondage but had only used handcuffs a couple of times. Nothing heavy. I had booked a resort hotel in the country. Very beautiful in the fall of the year. Lots of culture, scenery and a relaxing atmosphere. We were leaving from work at noon on Thursday. I drove her to work to save the hassle of 2 cars. She left her quite large and heavy suitcase in my car. ...

Jackie and I had been dating for a few months now and bondage had become an almost normal part of our routine if anything about a woman who loves sex with her legs suspended from the ceiling with chains can be called normal. We had begun to talk frequently about doing something “Adventurous” Jackie loved to be surprised so she asked me.. no she challenged me to surprise her. Halloween was approaching and we were both invited to a rather special costume party and both being Star Wars fans and bondage fans the choice of costumes was obvious. I was going in a purchased Darth Vader outfit and Jackie was going as Slave Leia. Jackie’s sister had a very realistic harem outfit that the 2 girls modified with metal flake and gold material to make it quite close to the Star Wars slave girl costume Leia wore in episode 6 when she had been captured by Jabba the Hut. I have a friend, Tom who makes custom medieval bondage shackles. Together we made a gold collar like the pictures I found on the internet. ( Did you know there is a website devoted just to Slave Leia?) This was a fetish club party and bondage gear was common but nudity was frowned upon. Jackie knew this and expected to be in bondage of some sort most of the night. We arrived ( Tom and I ) to pick up Jackie. She was surprised to see him but knew him and knew he was making the collar which she was very enthusiastic to wear. She told us she was tingling just thinking about it. “Are you sure the tingling isn’t for some other reason?” I asked. ...

I recently took a vacation to a town where a friend of mine lives due to some work related stuff. I haven’t seen my friend for almost two year’s and I looked forward to seeing her. We had always been close to each other and had a special friendship, which allowed us to be there for each other without getting lost in the throws of a relationship. She had moved away and we had always kept in touch with each other, a call every month was always welcomed and we understood that when we got together, it was like we had never been apart. I would always call her first whenever anything important was facing my life. I always appreciated her views and opinions and considered her my mentor in many ways. I was always thrilled to hear about the many different projects she had been working on, and it was apparent that her decision to move away was a wise one. She was extremely successful, both professionally and financially. She was very secure, stable and beyond beautiful with her long hair and seductive Librarian look. I never envied her success but knew that she was destined to be more than the average woman. ...

“Now that explains a lot of things!” exclaimed Mandy as we sat in the sun on the steps of the College Library. “What does?” I asked. “Dreary’s Dad’s a holy man.” She replied pointing to a middle-aged man in Salvation Army uniform who was walking across the Green with Deirdre Macklin - a girl in our year who had the nickname Dreary. As the pair of them looked so alike and had the same walk there was little doubt that the man was either her father or some close relation. ...

My Punishment for Running Late The Background Both Mandi and I had now left college and as I had got a job in the far western suburbs I had moved out of the apartment we had shared near the University. We remained the best of friends and both were still regulars at the bondage club in the City. However, for one reason or another, neither of us had been along to the club for a few weeks. This week I was determined to go so I phoned Mandi to see if she wanted to go too. She said yes but needed a lift as her car was in getting a few dents fixed. I told her I’d pick her up about nine. ...

The True Story Of My First Visit To A Bondage Club. I’d been back in the city for about six weeks and was sharing an apartment with Mandi when she suggested that I went with her to the Club the next Friday night. She said that I could see for myself what the local BDSM scene was really like. Up until then my only experience of bondage had been being tied up by boyfriends and, since I’d come back to the city, being tied up by Mandi. I found that more and more I loved being helplessly and inescapably bound. I’ve come a long way in the bondage scene since then and, although what happened to me on that first visit to a bondage club may now seem a little tame, I think that it’s worthwhile looking back to my first experience of professional bondage and bondage in front of an audience. ...

It had been a long day. Chastity McCullock settled into her usual seat on the train and settled in for the 15-minute ride home. Home sounded much better than Domicile 38s (single), level 5, block 3, dome 7, undersea habitation area 33. Whatever you called it, it was Chastity’s refuge from the world. Chastity was a computer programmer, practically the only job remaining in this modern, computerized world. With practically the entire land area of the world covered by manufacturing and food production facilities, humanity had retreated into underground and underwater communities. There, they grew increasingly pampered by the swiftly evolving computers that could now provide nearly anything the human mind could conceive. Creating new programs for these computers was one of the few occupations that still required human participation. ...

It had been a long day. Chastity McCullock settled into her usual seat on the train and settled in for the 15-minute ride home. Home sounded much better than Domicile 38s (single), level 5, block 3, dome 7, undersea habitation area 33. Whatever you called it, it was Chastity’s refuge from the world. Chastity was a computer programmer, practically the only job remaining in this modern, computerized world. With practically the entire land area of the world covered by manufacturing and food production facilities, humanity had retreated into underground and underwater communities. There, they grew increasingly pampered by the swiftly evolving computers that could now provide nearly anything the human mind could conceive. Creating new programs for these computers was one of the few occupations that still required human participation. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 Looking at herself in the mirror, Kaitlyn silently cursed herself. If she hadn’t made that stupid promise, she wouldn’t be in this position. Not that her position felt bad. Quite the opposite, actually. It was how she got here that bothered her. Tom had been living with her for several months, now, and she had never had a more caring, attentive lover. It seemed as though his every move, every word, was carefully calculated for her happiness and pleasure. Kaitlyn had wanted to do something extra special to show her appreciation, and his birthday had seemed the perfect opportunity. She would find him the perfect gift. ...

Cassandra had just turned 21 and her girlfriend Kathy gave her a big birthday party to celebrate. Since Cassandra was 21 there was a lot of liquor there. After a few hours some of the partygoers decided to play poker. Kathy talked Cassandra into playing. The game went on for an hour before Cassandra lost all her money and tried to quit. Kathy said, “Let me spot you some money so you can continue to play.” ...

It was a miserable wet and windy day and Don and I were glad to get home after doing the week’s shopping. As we were not planning to do anything exciting over the weekend we picked up a couple of videos on the way back from the mall. That evening we sat back to watch the first of them, the old 1968 sci-fi sex spoof classic Barbarella. I don’t know if you remember this film but at one point the heroine, Barbarella (a young Jane Fonda), finds herself in a machine called an Orgasmatron. This machine is designed to cause the victim so much sexual pleasure that it kills them with orgasmic overload. Well it didn’t kill our hot little heroine Barbarella – just the reverse, she ended up blowing up the machine. ...

My wife had just left to work, and I had been planning this day for weeks. It was a hot, humid day in Minnesota. Temperature was about 90 by 11:00 am. I have had a simple wooden dowel about 3 feet long for years and I went out and bought three eyebolts for it. I put one on each end, and the third in the center. I had two dog collars ready. One collar for each ankle. Along with a twelve-inch steel link dog chain, and my ball stretcher/divider all set in place in the garage. I also had taken my “kit” out of the cabinet for any additional items I would think of later. ...

It had been a busy week and I was looking forward to a couple of days off. I cursed the swirling wind and driving rain as I hurried down the street towards home. How I envied Don who mainly worked from home and didn’t have to brave this foul weather and rush hour traffic five days a week. A final squall sent leaves scurrying down the street as I fumbled for the front door key. At last inside and in the warmth of the house, the weather could now do what it liked. ...

(story continues from Three Steps 2) Part Three “Walk on, Jen” said Adam again. It wasn’t that easy, however. With her arms strapped behind her back, Jennifer was already slightly off-balance. The heels didn’t help in the slightest, and the cart tethered to her waist made setting off a much more complicated affair than simply putting one foot in front of the other. She lifted her right foot a little, but her own weight didn’t carry her forward as it would normally, the cart sat motionless behind her, and by virtue of the clips fastening it to her waist, Jennifer remained stationary also. She felt the cart move a little as Adam shifted his weight on the seat. ...

The metal pony is one of my favourite tortures (see Riding the Metal Pony), balancing on tip toes until my leg muscles tire and I’m lowered onto the metal chain passing between the lips of my sex. A choice between the pain in my calf and the pain deep within me. Never one to rest on my laurels, I had to look for the next challenge; the metal horse. We keep all sorts of rubbish in the garage. Two things had caught my eye. One was a plank, about four feet long, six inches wide and an inch thick. The other was a wooden pole, two inches in diameter and three feet long. I hadn’t realised it was raining until I went outside to get them. The water pooling on the flagstones of the patio was pleasantly cool under my bare feet, the tarmac of the driveway still held the warmth from the previous sunshine. ...

Jenny had tied herself on Mikes porch to await his return and wasn’t disappointed by the results, an afternoon in bondage as his slave, but then to her delight she discovered something more… (this part inspired by the comic serial “Katya” ) continued from part two Part 3: Punished! You may recall that I’d tied myself up on Mike’s porch to await his arrival at his cabin. Mike had then left me bound until later, when he took me to his bed and bound me spread-eagled and used me for his pleasure (and mine). Later on I’d found a latex catsuit that had belonged to his ex-wife, Mike had helped me put it on, the feelings that I got when wearing latex for the first time just made me want to reward Mike, which I did on my knees, if you know what I mean! ...

It was the dog days of August, but I was already beginning to get excited. Soon the leaves would begin changing color and football season would be here! I enjoy being outside in the summer, and don’t much care for baseball, the NBA Playoffs, NASCAR, tennis or golf, but I love to watch Pro Football! There is nothing better than spending Sunday with the NFL. Not to mention Monday Night Football, and the occasional Thursday or Friday night game on ESPN! ...

She drove the car slowly along the rutted track, keeping in a low gear, wincing occasionally as it jolted and lurched; sitting down with the chastity belt on and the plugs in place was not a comfortable experience, and driving a car even less so. At the end of the track, just short of the canal bank, it widened into a small cleared area, where vehicles could be conveniently turned or parked; she spun the car so that it was facing back towards home, then reversed off onto the parking space. She stopped the engine, and drew a long breath; God, did she really want to do this ? Yes; she did. What if it went wrong ? What if someone saw her ? What if ……. ...

Monica ,who is a pen pal of mine, had been practicing self bondage for a while, and then one day Karen happened to come across her when she was helpless. Both of them being new to bondage had shared a couple of mild experience but were still in the awkward stage. This is the next step in their saga. ***** Monica and Karen sipped on their wine as they discussed the new experience they had shared so far. Since Karen had found Monica tied in the garage (see Helping her into Bondage), they had experimented with some light bondage. Karen still felt awkward about it, but although she was hesitant to even admit it to herself, had been turned on by having Monica under her control. Monica described how she felt when she was bound and how thankful she was to Karen for helping her live her fantasy. Karen confessed that she enjoyed it and wanted to try more. ...

Monica ,who is a pen pal of mine, had been practicing self bondage for a while, and then one day Karen happened to come across her when she was helpless. Both of them being new to bondage had shared a couple of mild experience but were still in the awkward stage. This is the next step in their saga. ***** Monica and Karen sipped on their wine as they discussed the new experience they had shared so far. Since Karen had found Monica tied in the garage (see Helping her into Bondage), they had experimented with some light bondage. Karen still felt awkward about it, but although she was hesitant to even admit it to herself, had been turned on by having Monica under her control. Monica described how she felt when she was bound and how thankful she was to Karen for helping her live her fantasy. Karen confessed that she enjoyed it and wanted to try more. ...

Susan awoke at the sun shining into her bedroom. The sound of nature found it’s way through her window screen. She peeled the sheet from her naked body. Her bare feet touched the hardwood floor as she walked across the bedroom and down the stairs. Her sense of smell was greeted by the freshly brewed coffee courtesy of the remote control coffee pot. She poured herself a cup of coffee and walked outside onto the secluded deck and sat down on a lounge chair. She sipped the coffee and let out a sigh. Her first cigarette of the day found it’s way to her mouth. The sun radiated it’s warm rays on her naked body. She looked at her body and said “Happy 40th birthday you old bag. You still look pretty darn good for an old lady” ...

Amy and I knew of each others self bondage games and often talked about them amongst ourselves, but we have never done a game with each other. We decided it was time to change that. After coming up with ideas, we found one that we both wanted to do. In Amy’s basement, which serves as our dungeon whenever any of us do any bondage games, there’s a sort of closet size room in there with no door. That is where we chose to be tied. Our story would be that we are captured by some knights and locked in here until we are to be tortured. First thing we had to do was make a door that we could shut and use to keep us in there. With a little help from some wood, cardboard and a staple gun, we managed to make a pretty nice looking door. We cut some bar shapes near the top to give it a dungeon door look to it, and to let some light in the room. We pushed the door into the frame of the room and it fit very tightly. Perfect. Now to set up our bondage. ...

Plump but pleasantly so! Or maybe statuesque would be a better word. I estimated her at 5’ 6” between 155 and 160 lbs and the black leather of the long coat just seemed to flow around her. Unfortunately there was a problem. The coat had a six button closing down the front and a tie belt. The buttons were undone and the belt was tied loosely in the small of her back like some sort of obscene tail. ...

It was Monday morning and my husband was preparing for a business trip away interstate, he’d be away for the week returning on Friday afternoon. We’d spent the weekend tying each other up and exploring each other’s body with our mouths and to our great delight we had enjoyed several orgasms each over the weekend, finding new and different ways of binding each other. Now Monday morning beckoned and as he prepared himself I busied myself in the kitchen with breakfast and after a hurried meal he left for the airport promising that we would have a very special time next weekend as it was the anniversary of our first bondage session over 3 years ago. ...

I was going to spend a weekend away in the hands of a total stranger, I wouldn’t be able to stop him from doing whatever he liked to me. I was to be his bound plaything and this was of my own choosing… The week started out as normal, going to work, shopping etc. But I had been planning for this coming weekend for months. I had booked myself for some severe bondage at the hands of a stranger, he’d advertised on the web and had been recommended to me by a friend who’d ‘used his services’! I was very eager to get started but I also had great apprehension about what lay ahead of me. What was this guy like? Would he be gentle or harsh with me? Could I trust him? ...

Of course it’s always nice to get something new, especially clothes… but sometimes you’re not happy about the clothes that you’re getting… Part One My Master told me that he was going to give me something, something that we’d spoken about a while ago. Usually he doesn’t respond very quickly but brings it up again sometime later. This time it was about a suit that I’d seen one night whilst watching TV. We were both relaxing watching a soft porn video that he’d brought home, the picture was showing a woman dressed in a tight fitting rubber suit being bound by rope to a frame, I turned and said that the suit looked very good! Weeks had past since that night but when he told me that we were going out to buy something very special for me my heart leapt, moments like this make me forget that I am not only his wife but also his ‘slave-girl’. ...

The windows and doors were locked, the answerphone was on and everything I would need was gathered in a sports bag. Using a pole with a hook on the end, I opened the hatch to the loft and pulled down the ladder. Although it had been a hot day, the air in the loft had cooled now to a reasonable temperature to be naked – I hate being cold. I turned on the light and unpacked the bag, laying out all the items and checking that nothing was missing. All present and correct, I covered the hatch with a large box, cutting out most of the external light, although a little could seep in through the vents between the roof and the top of the walls. ...

Last Sunday, I happen to partake in a series of three self bondage sessions one right after the other. There was a bit of torture involved in each but I found them all to be entertaining. This is my accounts of the day. I consider myself to be a peaceful person. The only problem that I have is that once in a while I will lose my temper. To counteract this, I practice self bondage. Tying myself up is nice but I do not do it for sexual pleasure. This explains why I do not often get an erection during bondage. Another aspect of my temper management training is the implementation of often severe torture upon my penis, testicles, ass, rectum, and nipples. This torture includes but is not limited to anal stretching and impalement, electro shock, painful bondage, nipple clamps, and the application of fire ants, BenGay, and stinging nettles to various parts of my body. ...

Donna lifted the cup to take a sip of tea, and discovered for the second time that it was empty. Shaking her head, she placed it back into the cup holder and turned her attention back to the warehouse. It was a block away and had been very hard to find. Thinking back Donna questioned exactly why she was in this downtown district at 3:00am on a Friday night. It started with the mystery file at the office, the one that only the president of the company and a few others were allowed to touch. ...

Donna lifted the cup to take a sip of tea, and discovered for the second time that it was empty. Shaking her head, she placed it back into the cup holder and turned her attention back to the warehouse. It was a block away and had been very hard to find. Thinking back Donna questioned exactly why she was in this downtown district at 3:00am on a Friday night. It started with the mystery file at the office, the one that only the president of the company and a few others were allowed to touch. ...

They met on the Internet about two months ago. Her roommate had moved out and Dana had been spending more and more time in chat rooms. Chris had made her feel comfortable and at ease in chatting about sex in a new and exciting way. Dana was told about bondage and her curiosities had led her to some sites that had a lot of information; techniques, some photos and philosophies. She had become comfortable with putting clothespins on her nipples and had even come once, while simply tugging a string tied to the clothes pins on her nipples. She liked the extra stimulation and was ready to try more. They agreed to meet after awhile and Chris, it turned out, lived only a few miles away. A neutral site was discussed and they agreed to meet at a tavern on the edge of Dana’s town, but Chris wanted to add some risk to the adventure, and Dana accepted the plan. ...

(story continues from Wench for a Weekend) Part Two The next morning, I woke up, and got up to the smell of breakfast. I didn’t bother getting dressed (They’d both already seen all I had!), and headed downstairs. Master had already cooked up some bacon, eggs, and pancakes. Mistress bid me join them for breakfast. There were three seats. Master was sitting in one, Mistress in another, and the third had an enormous looking, pre-lubed butt-plug strapped down to the seat in just the right location. I got the hint. I carefully positioned my butt over the huge phallus. Master smiled, watching me. He passed the butter tray. “If you need anything more, help yourself.” ...

sequel to ‘Bound to Serve’ The meeting dragged on and on and I hid a yawn behind my hand as I leaned back in the black leather conference chair. I felt the garters slide seductively over my thighs as I crossed my legs and suddenly found it hard to concentrate on a boring PowerPoint slide showing the latest sales figures. My thoughts drifted away from this endless meeting, to him. I really like him, because he’s cute, horny and naïve. He did not have a clue about real sex when I first met him. Women are so much smarter when it comes to sex. After all, it is the one and only stranglehold we have on this world. So I gently guided him from plain vanilla sex to the more interesting realms of bondage and cross-dressing. Once he had been hooked it had been so easy to manipulate him into a bet he could not win. And the fun I had with him afterwards. Dressed up as my maid in high-heels. Hooked to the ceiling, blindfolded, gagged, handcuffed and a spread-bar between his ankles. Moist warmth spread through my loins as I thought about that weekend and I had to struggle to sit still and not rub the inside of my thighs together, softly massaging my pussy. ...

I have enjoyed self bondage for quite a while now. I have spent many an enjoyable hour naked and wiggling in my bonds. Lately though it has seemed a little tame. I saw a show in which a woman was suspended by her wrists and watching her hang there suffering was a real turn on. It did not take long, with my hand down my pants on my pussy to make myself come. I decided right there and then that I would be that woman. I spent many a night playing with myself, making plans. It would be my greatest self tie ever. ...

Do you really think you are safe and sound when completely wrapped in your bandage as a mummy, could this happen to you? The evening started off pretty much as any other, I suggested a session of sexual teasing and making mad passionate love, then it was suggested that I should be Mummified, I agreed if he did all the work and carried me upstairs. I was soon whisked up in his arms and carried upstairs in his strong muscular arms, Len had always been a bit of a he man, I was all ready naked and in that mood were he could do anything to me and I would let him. I was placed on the board we used, his large yet gentle hands caressed my body as his lips met mine, I was deliriously in passionate love, I was there for him to do as he wished with, we were going to have a good evening. ...

This story in purely fictional. No character in it relates to any real person. If you are disturbed by bondage please do not read on. I did not profit from this story neither should you. It is merely for the pleasure of those who share my bondage fetish. Thank you. Part I Sarah and Lisa had been friends for life. Growing up together on the same street, they were as close as friends could get. That is until they moved in together. Now at 18 and 19 respectively, they both started university at the same time and since this meant that they both needed to rent an apartment, it seemed a great idea to move in together. For the first month they were so excited over leaving home for the first time and starting university that living together was fine. As the initial excitement wore away and college became a routine, problems set in. For the first time in their lives there was no `Mom’ to do all their washing and pretty soon the apartment was becoming a mess. The girls were lazy, but neither could stand to live in a pigsty. They agreed on who’d do which chores and arranged to take turns. ...

She lay motionless, listening, trying to sense if the small noise she heard was the door. Her mind was racing, had she forgotten to lock the door, was this one of her greatest fears? This all started with that FAX. He had called her at the office this morning and told her she had better get to the FAX machine before anyone else and hung up; she immediately knew why and literally ran (which wasn’t easy in 4’’ high heels) across the office. The machine had already churned out one page and continued to print. Three handwritten pages finally were printed before the machine stopped. Vicki the office busy body and resident bitch walked up to her coffee in hand and said, ‘’that must be an important FAX; the way you busted your ass to get over here to pick it up.’’ Her mind raced quickly for an answer, yes, this was the information she had needed for three days to finish a project. She turned in her heels and walked away before the bitch could say another word. ...

It was rare for me to get the whole day at home alone, and believe me; I planned to take advantage of it. First thing I did was take a long, hot shower, so hot my skin was beautifully rosy, and I could hardly breathe from the steam. I was really in the mood to be abused, but there was no one else around to do it, so I had to take care of it myself. I filled a two-quart enema bag with soapy water. I also laid out yarn, dental floss and several clothespins and some weights. When I felt I was as clean on the outside as I could get, I knew it was time to clean out the inside and start the fun and games. I got down on my hands and knees in the tub and twisted the shower knob to ice cold. Then taking a deep breath, I slid the enema nozzle deep into my ass. I imagined myself being forced to kneel under the icy shower as my bottom filled with the hot water… I closed my eyes and imagined a strong, demanding, domineering man in the shadows, just watching, directing me. I was given no choices, no options. I turned on the hose. ...

continued from part two [GROMET: Once again, maybe not classic or purist self-bondage, but please add this one to my earlier ones, as they’ll eventually lead to something right up that alley. More to follow! -k-] Part 3 Yay! My last exam for the semester was over with on a Wednesday. Of course, my roommate still had one to go, and I did my best to help her study by staying out of her way and letting her hit the books. I called my always-helpful lover and explained my problem - he had to work that night, getting his shop’s inventory ready for a weekend sale, but he’d be breaking loose for an hour or two at suppertime and we could grab a bite together, and then I could stay at his place, even though he wouldn’t be there till way late. AND he had a surprise for me, oh goodie! I just LOVE his surprises. ...

Five minutes: You’d think that ten straight days of bondage, tied out to a bed unable to move except for a few minutes a day after the first three days to use the bathroom and grab a couple of quick showers - in handcuffs, and with my grinning captor watching me - would have been enough to cure me of wanting any more such treatment for a while. Oh no. ...

(Despite what the story claims this is a work of fiction, however it is much more fun if you read it as if it were true.) Numerous times in the past he has asked me to relate this event and just as many times I have refused him. Personally I don’t think it is anyone else’s business, but so be it. The reason he was so insistent that I write it, is that one night I told the story to him as if he had not been there at all. He didn’t say anything during my entire rendering of the event and the only way I knew he was listening was that his breathing became more and more shallow (which was my original intention… I was trying to get him in the “mood” after he had had a hard day at the office). When I was finished, actually after we were finished, he told me I had to write this story. Well he has finally gotten his way… So here goes. ...

Marie and I had been seeing each other for a couple of months by now. So far things had been going pretty good. Marie is a good looking woman, smart and makes good money as an attorney, but the best part about her is she is insatiable appetite for sex. Sometimes I think she will wear me out or break me, I‘m not sure which. And she has yet to refuse anything. We regularly have anal, oral or sex in potential view of others and when she comes she does it is with moans, screams and shudders. But yet she has not asked anything of me outside of sex. That is what brings me to this story. ...

For about a week before Halloween, Lucas Smyth worked quietly on his own in the garage. His wife, Susan, knew what he was doing, and wasn’t sure if she was excited about it or not! “It’s going to be a special treat for Halloween,” he kept saying to her whenever she asked what he was building in there. Susan knew his special treats, she practically lived in them full time. Her husband worked for a major Hollywood special effects firm and had a talent for creating all kinds of ingenious devices to make movie magic with. He had brought this talent to use at home as well, by creating devices to make Susan’s home life a lot more interesting. These weren’t labor saving devices though, in fact a lot of the time they were quite the opposite. Susan still didn’t know if she liked half of them or not but her husband was an insistent man and she rarely argued much when he decided to strap her into one of his creations. ...

The story below is a follow up to my earlier story “You are A product to be Dealt with” and is a work of fiction, But should Hazel return as I hope she will it might be become A true story and its all Gromet’s fault. The phone rang it was seven in the morning I thought to myself “Who the hell is this at this unearthly hour?” The answer phone machine clicked in and my voice mechanically drowned, “Hi Jenny is out at the moment but leave a message after the tone and I will get back to you as soon as possible”. ...

Well the so called summer in the UK was nearing its end, I wandered out of bed and staggered into the shower, now this was an epic task as I had my leg in plaster, I had managed to fracture a bone in my foot, so having a shower standing on one leg and trying to hold the other leg out of the way of the spray was quite a epic in itself but one manages. Afterwards I staggered downstairs, low and behold what was that bright light in the sky? Yes the sun was shinning and we had beat the men from Oz this week at cricket so things were on the up and up, mind you the sun shining in this country was a strange event which only seems to take place once in a millennium or so. I get the unopened sun tan lotion I bought a couple of years ago, a couple of towels, dumped my bath robe and head out into the garden. ...

Here is a story written by my girlfriend. Most of the bondage is based on stuff she has already done, although the ending is pure fiction. I hope you like it. “Leviticus” (Sadly both Maria & Leviticus are no longer with us). My name is Maria, and I want to tell you about an elaborate piece of self bondage I managed to pull off a few weeks ago. It was during a time when we actually got some warm weather up here in the north country. I do a lot of self bondage at home and had been planning this one for months, just waiting for a good time to do it. When the forecast for the weekend was for 90+ temperatures, I knew that the time had come at last. ...

The young red head knelt on the floor pulling things out of the drawers. It had been weeks since the accident that took her husband from her and Maggie was just know working up the strength to do it. They had only been married for about two short years when the courageous fireman raced into that burning building to rescue the family trapped inside. His efforts resulted in the rescue of six people including an infant, but the roof collapsed before the hero could escape himself. ...

Celia was a lab rat. At least that’s what she and the other scientists and technicians called themselves; the Biotronics Corporation lab rats. The name probably came from the anonymity and dehumanization that were byproducts of their uniforms and the enormous size of the Biotronics facility. Hundreds and hundreds of Biotronics staff milled around like ants, or perhaps more like rats in a maze. Each looked much like the others, dressed in his or her unisex white lab coat and scrubs. It was almost difficult to tell the women from the men. The sterile environment was made even more Orwellian by the countless stainless steel tables brimming with the equipment and wires and tubes of science. ...

continued from part four Part 5: Punishment Slave As you may recall, in part 4 our self bondage heroine was tied to a wooden cross within a room filled with all manner of bondage implements, left alone as part of the punishment for using her aunt’s best silk scarves to tie herself up with. Found when she could not release herself from the hogtie position she’d put herself into, her aunt was now going to teach her a lesson she would remember the rest of her days. She often drifted back in her fantasies to those days she spent being tied up within that room and the things that happened there. ...

Leather and Steel The club was called the Lab and it sat out in the industrial area of town. It was supposed to play alternative rock so the location fit. I hadn’t heard much about it, but decided to check it out on ladies night. I had hopes that I might meet someone a little “rough”. That black leather and chain crowd always gives me hope. I walked in and found it to be quite dark. There wasn’t a real big crowd, but the night was still somewhat young. I walked over to the bar, trying to look like my meek self, and ordered a dark draft. Somehow it fit the occasion, dark and a little rough. There seemed to be an almost physical dividing line set up towards the darker side of the club, so naturally I wandered over that way. I didn’t notice when I first came in, but now, after my sight adjusted, I could see a small crowd of several leather clad women. There were a couple of guys in the background, so I hoped that they weren’t all gay. ...

After a decade of reading, it’s time I contribute. My first attempt though. This story revolves around Tania Ng, a Singaporean sub (yes, we do have bdsm in this conservative country!), collared by her online Master, whom she has never met before. Part 1: Webcam Pleasure SMS interpreted Tania’s music on her mobile phone. “7pm” This short message is enough to make Tania’s eye sparkles and missed a heartbeat. She checks her watch, it’s 6.35pm and she is just 2 stations away from Punggol, after which her flat is only 5 minutes stroll from the MRT station, but she can hardly wait to run home with excitment. She manages to reach home by 6.52pm, immediately strips off her T-shirt and denim skirt as she walks to her room. By the time she sits down in front of her pc, logs on to her msn and her webcam, she is already stark naked. She checked her time again, 6.58pm, with a sigh of relief, she waits earnestly for K to logon. ...

Authors note: I am a straight guy with a lifelong love of bondage. I have had a special love for edging ever since I saw my big sister’s “Joy of Sex” with the picture the guy tied spread eagle while the girl sat on him and teased his cock. I have tied and been tied by women many times, and enjoyed it thoroughly. However, when they took the dom role, I never felt like they were enjoying it. A few years ago, after reading some stories by Strand Ankler, I started thinking about what it would be like to be tied by another guy. Someone who wouldn’t “be nice”, and would be doing it to me for his own pleasure, not mine. ...

Have you ever wondered what the typical Young English innocent girl does when her partner has to go away on business for the weekend. You know the scene you have seen the program on the telly, Its too wet to sit outside and of course all the house work is done. The story below happened to me a few months ago and is true in every detail, I dedicate this story’to all the long suffering self bondage addicts who I am sure have had similar experiences of their own. ...

Angie was beginning to get worried, while she had lost all sense of time, she did know that it had been an awfully long time since the last time John had done anything to her. It had all started innocently enough, at a party of course. John had pulled out a pair of handcuffs and put them on her, as a way of getting her attention. Well, it had worked, she splashed her drink in his face and demanded that he take them off. He ran off shouting something about his eyes, leaving her screaming at him at the top of her lungs. ...

This is a work of fiction. The people, e-mail, and news group do not exist to the best of my knowledge. Post to: alt.discuss.selftie.selfpunishment. [email protected] subject: first session Thanks everyone for all the help and advise. I have everything we talked about and my back-ups are in place. I’ll let you know how things go. Anita With that the twenty two year old red head shut down her computer. Everything was ready, and in place just like she had said. But while Megan from the news group suggested caution the first time Anita wanted it all. All or nothing! She wanted tight, strict, and escape proof. She wanted some pain and discomfort. Like a true brat Anita wanted it all right now! And no matter what anyone said, she was going to get it. Owen’s final quote still echoed in her mind, ‘Be careful what you wish for, you just may get it’. ...

I suppose the best way to describe Mike is to say he’s fair but firm. Most of the time our sex life is pretty tame. We experiment a lot with lovemaking in various places and various ways, and we both love it. But sometimes I’m just feeling bitchy or frisky and I try to make demands. When I get into these moods, my lover has to take control and put me in my place. Of course, I know where these demands lead me; right into tight ropes and pain! ...

I had a dilemma. You see I am a very kinky individual and my wife is not so kinky so, for a lot of my life, I am kinkily frustrated. Even more so because I know I can easily fix my frustration, simply by visiting a very good friend of mine. Gail has been in my life for longer than I care to remember. We were once lovers, very good lovers who went way beyond our “normal” selves to satisfy the other. Why didn’t we stay together? Well that’s complicated and would need way too much explanation for this story. Suffice to say, if we were still together, I would not be kinkily frustrated and that’s the truth of it. Gail is in a very loving relationship that offers her freedoms to take other lovers as she chooses and is supported by her husband along this course. ...

(story continues from Caged for Freedom) Part Two I awoke from a deep sleep. One that could only come from a very relaxed and satisfied place. Lying in bed, I reflected on what had happened to me over the last 24 hours and thought about the dull ache that still emanated from my arse. But more importantly, I wondered about what was to come! Less than 12 hours ago, I had been an anal virgin and had been scared and trembling at the thought of having my butt plundered by a hard penis yet now, I was looking forward to it happening all over again. What was going on in my head? ...

Caitland couldn’t wait for the hours to pass until quitting time Friday afternoon. She was finally on her own after all those years of high school, living at home; and college, living with a roommate. She had landed a well paying job as a public relations rep for the city health department which had enabled her to get a beautiful apartment that afforded secure entry to all but tenants. The apartment was small but well appointed in a quiet upscale neighborhood. Caitland had kept her nose to the grindstone learning her new job and getting settled in over the last six months. ...

I recently took a vacation to a town where a friend of mine lives due to some work related stuff. I haven’t seen my friend for almost two year’s and I looked forward to seeing her. We had always been close to each other and had a special friendship, which allowed us to be there for each other without getting lost in the throws of a relationship. She had moved away and we had always kept in touch with each other, a call every month was always welcomed and we understood that when we got together, it was like we had never been apart. I would always call her first whenever anything important was facing my life. I always appreciated her views and opinions and considered her my mentor in many ways. I was always thrilled to hear about the many different projects she had been working on, and it was apparent that her decision to move away was a wise one. She was extremely successful, both professionally and financially. She was very secure, stable and beyond beautiful with her long hair and seductive Librarian look. I never envied her success but knew that she was destined to be more than the average women. ...

We both enjoy adding a great deal of interesting costume to our play. I love the sight of her in extreme heels and tightly-laced old fashioned corsets, as well as bound and helpless. She loves these things, as well as anything else that presses, squeezes, or otherwise molds her, and adds to her tactile overload or general level of frustration. Thus, we’ve accumulated a great storehouse of toys over the years, from a variety of shoes with heels in varying heights, to several custom made corsets (there are very few manufacturers left, and the prices can be outrageous) with waists from 19" to 22" (including one that is knee-length), rubber stockings, skirts, and so on, and a very large drawerful of cuffs, collars and padlocks. All these things see a good amount of use! ...

A business woman is kidnapped by a younger woman for revenge. This story is told alternately from the viewpoint of two people, Sadiax wrote as the young kidnapper and Graymangazer as the captive. The plot wasn’t planned, just two people bouncing off one another. I hope you enjoy reading it as much as we did writing it. Please feel free to comment. Part One I felt frightened. I always thought I was tough, I make tough decisions every day, decisions often affecting people’s lives, but now I know I am a woman alone, a frightened woman in a frightening situation. ...

(story continues from Contrition) Part 2 I don’t know what she wants from me; I don’t know how to respond. Why is she being so cruel to me? I surely haven’t done anything to deserve this. But then I think I must have. I tense and scream as her finger pushes into my bottom a little more, It feels huge, though I know she has slim delicate hands I have never had anything in me there before, I am feeling totally possessed by her; every time I open my eyes it seems her face is there, If I look away I find myself staring at another part of her body and with her panties in my mouth my head seems filled with her, I smell her, I taste her, and now she is inside me, inside my most private place. ...

(story continues from Contrition 2) Part 3 Please read the previous parts first to understand what is going on. Such sweet and delicate skin. She’s so pale. The dusting of freckles on her nose and cheeks enhance and display her beauty. The red hair hangs down, a mass of loose curls, still damp to the touch of my fingers as I instruct her to lean forward so I can get to the buckle of the gag. The nape of her neck is fine and delicate and white. I stroke it as I unbuckle the gag. My arousal is mounting and I can barely stop myself from panting, so high is the heat in my throbbing pussy. ...

(story continues from Cubby 2) Part Three If my time in the barn was a lesson, I’m not sure what to call being naked and tied spread-eagle to Francine’s bed. So far I’ve been bored, annoyed and aroused. I’m still confused on the lesson. Francine puts a blue plastic container on the table next to the bed. She takes a clothespin from it and holds it over my breast while rolling my nipple between her fingers. I don’t want to look scared. My effort is less than desirable. The jaws clamp down on my swollen nub. I begin to struggle. ...

(story continues from Decompression) Part Two Chapter 2 “Morning beautiful” I kissed Sally on the end of her nose and then moved down to play with a nipple. “Mph. Is it morning? I can’t see a thi… Oh, yes.” A smile spread across her face. “Are you going to let me see your house?” Sally was still blindfolded from the night before. After our first love-making I had changed the scarf for a proper fleece-padded blindfold, suitable for long-term wear. I had also swopped the rope binding her wrists for locking padded leather cuffs connected with a fifteen centimetre chain. Still restrictive, but much more comfortable to sleep in, and the change had given me the opportunity to take off her blouse and bra. ...

(story continues from Decompression Part 2) Part Three Chapter 3 I held Sally on my lap for a while after her orgasm had finished. She really was incredibly sensitive to clit stimulation. Eventually I put her on the floor and eased her onto her knees. Then I fetched the ankle cuffs I had originally sent her for, locked them on and connected her wrists to her ankles with a short chain. I folded a towel under her knees to protect them from the tile floor. ...

At about age 21 - 22, I began to buy my own lingerie, having decided that borrowing from family was way too kinky. At about this time I also decided to get adventurous with scenarios, and having amassed a collection of something like 25 HOM magazines such as “Bondage Classics” and “Roped and Raped” I felt that the time was right for some proper bondage. My earlier experiences were tame - simple hands behind back stuff with legs tied, wearing usually borrowed panty hose and knickers, occasionally girdles or corsetry, with every opportunity to escape quickly and easily. I needed to inject realism into the play, and decided on a particular scenario, which involved most of the aspects I had seen in my magazines, namely tight bondage, nipple clamps, object insertion and an extreme location. ...

At about age 21 - 22, I began to buy my own lingerie, having decided that borrowing from family was way too kinky. At about this time I also decided to get adventurous with scenarios, and having amassed a collection of something like 25 HOM magazines such as “Bondage Classics” and “Roped and Raped” I felt that the time was right for some proper bondage. My earlier experiences were tame - simple hands behind back stuff with legs tied, wearing usually borrowed panty hose and knickers, occasionally girdles or corsetry, with every opportunity to escape quickly and easily. I needed to inject realism into the play, and decided on a particular scenario, which involved most of the aspects I had seen in my magazines, namely tight bondage, nipple clamps, object insertion and an extreme location. ...

(story continues from Part 2)_ ### Chapter 3 Even though they were far from delivering the twins, Janice felt as if a huge load had been lifted from her shoulders. The abduction part was done and it was time now to savor part of their efforts. She shrugged out of her jacket and unbuttoned her blouse. The belt came next, along with her holster and fake gun. She noticed one of the twins had noticed it when they went to pick them up and she was sure that part of her costume helped convince the twins that they were indeed detectives and needed to talk to them. Janice stripped out of her pants next, laying them on the bed. She would hang them up later. Right now, she wanted to get back downstairs to have a little girl time with the twins. She selected a wonderful black leather teddy with a plunging neckline. She really didn’t bring along a lot of this type clothing, only a few pieces that screamed dominatrix. It was important to Janice to set the stage correctly and look the part. Ray and she didn’t know who the client was, including the client’s sex, so training had to include a dominate female aspect. Janice was more than willing to oblige with that part of it. The blonde slipped out of her bra and panties and into the figure-hugging teddy. Looking in the mirrored closet doors, she thought she looked almost like a blonde Vampirella. Janice fought to keep a trim figure by jogging and working out at the gym with her husband. Looking at herself now, with her long, platinum blonde hair cascading down her back, her narrow waist, and long legs, she knew that she was a stunning woman and most of those genes had passed on to her teenage daughter Stephanie. Janice picked up a pair of black thigh-high boots and slipped them on. She was comfortable with the 5-inch heels they had and it made her look that much taller. The black opera gloves were last. One more glance in the mirror before she headed down to teach the twins a few more things. “God, every time I see you in that outfit reminds me why I married you.” Ray smiled, giving his wife a warm hug before he climbed out of his detective’s costume. “It wasn’t my personality?” Janice pouted. “A little bit, but mainly the outfit.” Ray held his wife tight against him, feeling her familiar curves as he kissed her, their tongues dancing around each other. Despite seeing and using many young women, Janice still made him as horny as the first day he saw her. Reluctantly, Ray let her go. They both had work to do and really not very many days in which to do it. ...

(story continues from Part 9)_ ### Chapter 10 Cassandra could feel her orgasm blossoming inside her as she sat in her own cocooned darkness. The vibrator the man had pushed inside her was caressing her with its buzzing fingers. She could feel her drool leaking over her ring gag as she panted and moaned but there was little she could do about it. Even the soreness of her welt-stripped ass and the plug inside it seemed to help her wanton desires along. The young blonde didn’t want to cum but her body was ignoring her. ...

(story continues from Part 3)_ ### Chapter 4 Janice loved the sounds number 2 made through her gag. They were whimpers of soul-wrenching despair. Sweat glistened off of the blonde slave’s slender body as Janice ran her fingers over the flat of the girl’s stomach and up to her large breasts. The wires were still firmly attached to 2’s nipple clamps and Janice pulled at them briefly just to hear number 2 wail into her gag. Janice had no intention of unclamping them yet. She needed them in place for what she planned next. ...

I have been a bondage lover for many years. But as many of us self-bondage lovers know, it can be hard to find a partner. Therefore, self-bondage commences as it does with so many of you. And it was great, but like usual again, it gets boring eventually. I’m also an exhibitionist, in that I like to be naked in public and show off. I’ve been streaking since high school. ...

(story continues from Fantasy B&B Part 2) Part Three “Did that feel good, sissy? I am sure it did, and you will get quite a few more of that, but first…” then I felt the dildo slide out and something else being placed in it’s stead. Then I felt it expand and start to vibrate, which elicited a moan from my mouth. “Oh, sissy likes them big, huh? Well, this will be even better for you then!” as she took a large penis gag and locked it into my mouth, and I could taste that is had some cum on it. ...

You are alone in the flat, naked. You are sitting at the bottom of the large bed, ready to begin. For long you have prepared for this adventure, making sure that you will be alone, secretly collecting the equipment hidden in your room and concealing your preparations. The ceiling fixtures are normally used to hang decorations, and nobody has remarked on their unusual positioning. The bed was more difficult, but a cover conceals the fittings from the casual eye. It was hardest to conceal your rings from the interested eyes of your flatmates, but normally you wear other, less obtrusive jewellery, so you are sure they do not suspect, even though it is hard to conceal such things from two young, attractive and obviously very interested men. They will certainly not need that kind of encouragement. ...

(story continues from Four Corners 3: Neil/Nell) Part 4: Taylor/Taylor Sliding into a booth, Taylor nervously smoothed his gown across his hips. Glancing around as if to make sure his friend couldn’t see him, he ordered a glass of wine. He’d never really been fond of beer, he admitted to himself, drinking it only because his friends preferred it. Now, secure in his privacy, he sipped the drink he’d always loved. ...

(story continues from Four Corners 4: Taylor/Taylor) Part 5: Andrew/Andrea Rather than hiding in a booth, Andrew settled onto a stool at the bar. He felt extremely self-conscious in this body, and felt he could best hide himself in the middle of the crowd. He also decided to splurge with a hefty snifter of brandy, which he sipped slowly. Glancing around, he watched the swirl of humanity, men and women in constant motion. He wondered what they would say if they knew that he was both. A woman physically, but still a man on the inside, in spite of actions he couldn’t deny were feminine. Seeing what the others wore made him less uncomfortable about his own dress, until the light, soft feel of the cloth against his skin felt almost natural. ...

The names and places in this story have been changed, but the story line is true, based on events that have happen to me. Firstly a bit about me, I am average type male; enjoy sports, going out and general male activities. I am about 5’7” tall, blonde hair, blue eyes and average build. It started about 6 months ago; I was searching chat rooms for that special person. I meet her in a room called SWITCH LIFE. At first we just chatted about our past experiences. After a couple of weeks I was able to find out that she worked as a Green’s Keeper at the local golf club (It happen to be the one that I was a member of), so on the following Saturday I decided to go have a round, just to see if I could pick her out. ...

I have a T-shirt with the saying “It’s been so long since I’ve had sex, I can’t remember who ties who” and have worn it to the aerobics club on a couple of occasions with no more than a grin or so in reaction from others. Finally a woman took notice in a more than casual way. The class had been a good workout and we were both drenched in sweat afterwards, when she came over to where I was standing. She was pretty good-looking, sort of tall with dark brown hair and a slim build. Her eyes were dark and she was dressed in a black workout suit. She told me she was watching during the class and thought I was doing pretty good for a guy. I told her I tried to do my best and enjoyed following a woman’s lead. With that she looked at me a bit closer and asked if I would like to learn the answer to my T-shirt’s question. I got flustered as usual, and my dick got hard and I spluttered a yes. She then told me to meet her at the counter in thirty minutes and be ready to go. ...

Disclaimer: This is a work of fiction, where we can live and waste any number of lives. Licence: CC BY https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by/3.0/ 1. Foreboding Prologue Jenny shot a sideway glance at Sarah, who was driving the car. “I still don’t get, why you got lip injections,” she said. “Oh, let it go already,” laughed Sarah. “You’ve been nagging me since I returned from Hedonia. I though you were more open-minded than that. I like the Angelina Jolie-look they give me.” ...

Kate could only blame one person for being alone on Christmas: herself. Sure, she’d been planning on dumping Luis all along, but not until after the holidays! She hated being alone and they had planned on spending Christmas Eve at a party together before opening presents at midnight. Then he had to go and pull that stupid stunt in front of all her co-workers. And that was the end of Kate and Luis. ...

Part 1: A Visit from Santa With snow falling outside her windows she sat on the couch in pure frustration. In the background, the Christmas satellite radio station played Christmas carols from all ages as she sat and stared at the tree until the lights began to blur and form a halo around it’s delicate branches. The twang of a country guitar wafted through the room as she heard Dolly croon about her childhood and a “Hard Candy Christmas”. ...

(story continues from Horse Riding Discipline 3: Initiation) Part 4: Suffering Joan kisses my forehead and smiles at me. “Do you love me so much that you want to suffer for me?” She asks. “Yes miss”. I reply softly. “Good, come back tomorrow then and prove it to me”, my mistress replies. We cuddle a bit more and then I receive the key for the metal box. Joan stays on the coach as I take the box to the cold hallway. I unlock the box and get dressed. I do not want to go home but dare not go back inside. So with a sad but also satisfied feeling I cycle home. Back home in the bathroom I admire the red marks on my back, behind and upper legs. My hand wanders down to between my legs and I quickly rub myself to another climax. With trembling legs I stand in the shower thinking back to my adventure. I can hardly believe this happened to me. Tired of the thrill of this evening I fall asleep quickly. The next day at school I am distracted and unfocussed. I can hardly wait for the evening to meet Joan again. ...

Part 1: There has been a mistake here. “Look, there has clearly been a mistake here” “Madame, allow me to assure you that you are mistaken. Your order has been processed exactly as you placed it. I have it on the computer in front of me” “And I assure you that this is not what I ordered” “Madame, I have to tell you that you have received exactly what you ordered. 1 large size child’s doll. Snow White type. And that is all you will be charged for” ...

(story continues from In the Land of the Dolls) Part 2: Making the Bells Ring My arms were still tied behind my back, tight ropes fastened about my wrists, and another loop had been added above my elbows to force my straining arms into a column of knot-muscled agony. There was a tight collar about my throat, and from the three gleaming steel D rings ran long lines of rope that drove me forwards ever forwards to a fate the finer details of which I could only guess at. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Story 8: The Wedding Day)_ Part 9: The Boat Ride Jane ran her fingers through her dark hair, stared at her reflection in the mirror. It had been quite a day yesterday, but it was a good morning, a normal morning. She slept chained to the bed, cuddled against Geoffrey. Just after dawn she had slipped under the covers to wake him with her mouth as she did every day. It was all so normal … and yet not. ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 3: Racheal’s Bound Slaves) Part Four Chapter 11: Jasmine’s Discovery They pushed Jasmine into her cell and locked the door. As she sat on the cot Jasmine had a chance to take note of her condition. She was handcuffed and wearing the control chastity belt so there was no way to pleasure herself. She now knew she was a slave to Racheal who was known as “THE TRAINER”, one of the cruelest Dominatrix’s in the area. Her resolve to fight Racheal was at an all time low from the pain and torture and of being held on the edge of orgasm for so long. Although the orgasm she had at the end of the day was the best she ever had, and while she was watching Racheal and Shelia, she wanted so deeply to please her Mistress. ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 4: Jasmine’s Discovery) Part Five Chapter 14: Slave Contract The next morning jasmine was taken to the bathroom so she could potty and then was allowed to shower. After showering jasmine examined her body in the mirror and saw her shaved cunt with the rings in her labia and clit hood and felt the rings in her breasts and nose before staring at the tattoo on her belly. Then she was fed from bowls of food and Racheal’s piss. Then they went to Racheal’s bathroom where jasmine bathed Racheal. After the bath, Racheal told jasmine she was going to learn about being a maid today. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery) Part 2: Carmen & Jason (All characters are fictional as is Frieda’s fashion house) Jill lost all track of time and could only think of the next orgasm that was building in her body thanks to the vibrators and paddle that were torturing her. Finally, Jill saw the door opened and Frieda entered, wearing a red leather dress with matching boots, and she turned off the robo spanker and vibrators. Frieda told Jill that the show was starting and that people would be coming in to the room to check out the outfit, and spanking machine. Also she left the remote to the vibs and tens unit for them to play with on a table. It seemed like hours that strangers had entered the room and played with her and always denying her the orgasm she desperately wanted. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 3: The Slave Contract) Part 4: The Island Home Kelly delivered Jill to Manny at the boat docks and handed him the remote and keys to Jill’s belt. They boarded the yacht and Jill watched as Manny started the motors and they left Cayman. After about 2 hours Jill saw a small island in the distance and knew it was her new home. They finally docked and before getting into the Jeep, Manny locked a set of manacles on both Jill’s hands and feet. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 4: The Island Home) Part 5: The Reward Jill and Amy talked about their lives and how they got on the island. Amy explained she was a foster child and grew up abused by her foster father and ran away from home when she was 17. In LA, she found a job modeling fetish clothes and slowly learned about the scene and found herself going to clubs and playing with the people there. She enjoyed sex while in bondage and was very open to anything. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 5: The Reward) Part 6: A New Slave Arrives A week after Jason and Jill had visited Tom’s company; Tom called asking to delay their visit to Matua, as there was a production problem due to an equipment malfunction. Jason told him fine, but not to hold the visit off any longer than possible. Later that day Jason received a phone call from his friend Frieda, who had introduced Carmen and him to Jill. She asked if he had any need for another slave who was just like Jill. Jason said, “Perhaps, so tell me about her”. Frieda said, “Her name is Doris Williams, and she is an unemployed lawyer due to a scandal and is a pure slave. I know you hire outside lawyers for your needs and she is very brilliant and will fit in nicely with everyone”. ...

I appreciate being able to read such interesting stoies on your website. Here is a portion of a letter I wrote to a friend about something that actually happened to me, and I thought you might like to use it. You have my permission to post it if you think it would be appropriate. Normally, I’m not quite this into the painful aspects of s&m, more just the d&s, but I’ve done scenes with Lori before and she seems very aware of my limits and I trust her not to do anything to hurt me permanently. ...

continued from part one Part 2 Sandy, It’s been just a little over two years now, since that time when you fixed my old handcuffs and kept me for the night when I put them on for the first time. We’ve had other nights and weekends together since then, and I’ve always gotten the same tingles and chills I got that first time, and I hope I always will. Now it’s time to celebrate that gift of what you did for me and helped my find by giving you something special in return. I hope it’s what you want. ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict 2: Before Double Trouble) Part 3: Before Double Trouble 2 “Are you certain you want to do this, Lori? It’s going to be painful as hell" Josh asked his love. It was after they had returned for a successful formal evening at an event hosted by his architectural firm. They had shed their formal wear, Josh more than happy to get out of his tux (‘monkey suit’, he thought of it). ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict) Part 2: Before Double Trouble Josh had had the large basement area (30’ X 30’) of his home converted into a lavish dungeon. The actual construction had been done as a freebie … his father had had a big in with the company that did the work, so he actually paid nothing for the job. However, he had shelled out plenty of his own money to furnish it with the level of bondage equipment now contained therein. ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict) Part 4: Before Double Trouble 3 Lori was startled awake by the sheet being pulled from her body. She started to scream, but a hand clamped over her mouth. Then, “Sssh,” came Josh’s voice. Josh was home! Lori could hardly believe it; it was still dark outside, and the alarm clock read just 3:35 AM. She twisted around to wrap her arms around her lover, but was brought up short by her ankle cuffs, locked together, and her wrist cuffs, also locked together behind her back. That’s when she remembered self-bondaging herself before falling asleep. ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict Part 4) Part 5: Double Trouble The girls woke from their naps about four o’clock, and began to get ready. Josh and Tito were taking them to a restaurant at the top of the Hancock Building that rotated continually, presenting ever changing views of the Chicago skyline. Their bondage-loving men had been watching a college football game, but began to get dressed themselves about an hour later. ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict Part 5) Part 6: Double Trouble 2 Chapter XI Josh and Tito had gone to a ballgame the following Saturday afternoon; Lori didn’t know where Alexis was. Lori hadn’t exercised her love of self-bondage in quite some time; Josh usually ‘helped her out’. With a full afternoon ahead of her, Lori decided that now would be a great time to tie herself up and tease herself. ...

I have been in the Air Force for 18 months and I work on a cargo plane. I enjoy all the travelling around and seeing the world. Before I enlisted I wanted to try bondage but I never had the chance or the money. All I was really able to do was buy some magazines and get pictures from the internet. When I started travelling I got to see first hand some really good bondage toys. After my first nine months we, the aircrew, started to go some repeat places. At one point we had a three-day layover so I decided to go and do some serous shopping for bondage toys. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 The camera pans across the studio audience then swings to the stage and tightens in on a confident woman in casual business attire. She walks to center stage as the audience applauds enthusiastically. “Hello and welcome to Marta Live. I’m Marta Seward and we’ve got a very special show for you today. As you may know, we were recently outed as bondage fans on the Gromet’s Self-Bondage Plaza website.” ...

Part 1: First Bauble Dear Emporium Shop Owner, Here is account of my experience as you requested. The marble you gave me manifested a garment for my wife and my pleasure. I lay on the bed, naked, watching my wife holding the garment to her skin. When its impossibly thin and improbably silky texture touched her chest her eyes rolled back into her head and her legs wobbled slightly threatening to make her fall again. You could tell by watching her body react that even the merest touch of the cloth on any part of her sent waves of pure pleasure coursing through her body. I wanted to jump up and help her whenever I saw her will waver but my wife had foreseen this and warned me not to come close to her while she mustered herself to put on the garment. She had said that if she knew I was close or so much as saw me in the mirror that it would probably be enough to break her concentration. She also mentioned that if I touched her to steady her she would probably instantly break down in an orgasmic heap on the floor. I didn’t see a problem with this but she scowled at me knowing what I was thinking, she was after all determined to get the garment on so we could enjoy it together. Whatever it was. ...

(story continues from Not Knowing can be Dangerous and Fun! Part 1: First Bauble) Part 2: Second Bauble My wife rode up and down, very slowly, very sensually enjoying the feeling of me pressed deeply into her belly while she smiled broadly, knowing. My wife was holding what looked just like two balls of silly puddy in one of her hands while her other hand rested on my chest giving her balance while she moved her body over mine, eyes closed tight. She seemed to be trying to experience every feeling, like she was going to be leaving on a long trip and was afraid she might forget what it felt like. If I had only known what she had known I might have been paying better attention to the sensations also. She was not going on any long trips, but we soon would be trying to remember what it felt like. ...

My name is Amanda. I spent 4 years in the Army as a Lieutenant. During my time I was unfortunate enough to see a lot of combat and some REALLY messed up situations. I made it through my time with no real injuries and only a small scar on my back. During my time in the army I discovered that I had lesbian or at least bi tendencies. All the time showering with other woman brought it to my attention. After I returned to the states I inherited a large house in a well off subdivision. The coolest part was that the house belonged to an Air Force pilot that I saved because he got shot down. It took me a few days to get my personal lawyer to make sure everything was legal. Once everything was worked out I moved into my new place. ...

This story is a sequel to “The Dice Game” Part One: Revealed The Dice Game took on a life of its own. For its three inventors, like most people, college was a time of self-definition and preparation for the rest of their lives. But it was also a time apart—a time when the excessive could seem reasonable and when identity was a work in progress. By the start of their senior year, these women hardly resembled the fledgling girls they had been just a year or two before. They had blossomed, and so had the Dice Game. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost) Part Two: A Sabine Evening It was dark by the time Laura parked her car along the street, but very few lights were on in the house. The curtains were all drawn. Laura wasn’t surprised; using the dice was not something to advertise to the neighborhood. Turning her key, she entered the dark foyer and saw light coming from the dining room. Warm, inviting scents filled her nostrils, which must be Gwen’s dinner. As she tossed her coat onto its hook she heard an unexpected sound as two thick leather cuffs fell off the table next to the door. Fumbling in the dark to retrieve them, Laura grinned softly. Her evening plans originally involved blankets and Netflix, not dice, but lately she hadn’t been one to complain about a night in Gwen and Cheri’s creative bondage. She usually ended up gagged anyway. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 3) Part Four: Under a Violet Gun Author’s Note: The following is Part 4 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. As Laura writhed on the floor, Gabrielle disrobed to reveal a flashy dominatrix outfit. A skintight, high-neck halter teddy covered her in blood red latex except for an open slit down the center. That slit had black laces pulling it taut, though Gabrielle’s generous cleavage strained to burst forth from the otherwise flawlessly smooth rubber. Behind her, more lacing revealed the presence of a built in cincher around Gabrielle’s waist. Though her shoulders were bare, black fingerless gloves flowed high up her arms. The high cut of the teddy stretched between her legs over black latex tights which covered her hips and sculpted ass entirely, though a small seam could be seen underneath which clearly concealed a zipper. Over the tights were red stockings and garters which matched the teddy. They stretched high on her thighs but only a few inches were visible above her black boots. They flowed over her knees and ended in a small platform and a towering 6” heel, with lacing all the way down the front. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 4) Author’s Note: The following is Part 5 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Part Five: A Rare Gift The sun was setting outside as Cheri struggled, a rag in her hand, to try and wipe off the dinner table. Movement wasn’t easy in these shackles. Cheri could only walk in short steps, could barely extend her hands away from her body, and the corset made her waist rigid. It also didn’t help that her legs were basically welded together above the knee, nor that every movement made the toys inserted into Cheri’s loins tease her. But she cleaned vigorously nonetheless. She picked up the cardboard and packaging, and the discarded restraints from Gabrielle’s sick games with Cheri and her friends were all collected and neatly put away. Cheri even dug out the vacuum, which thankfully drowned out the fretful noises coming from her bedroom. Cheri dreaded what might be happening to Gwen. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 5: A Rare Gift) Author’s Note: The following is Part 6 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Part 6: Prometheus “Rise and shine, mon Chéri!” Cheri stirred in the darkness of her blindfold. Her limbs and jaw ached horribly from her restraints. Dried sweat caked her skin. Gabrielle, it seemed had woken early again. Her cheerful tone made Cheri worry that she’d planned out yet another eventful day for her and her friends. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 6: Prometheus) Author’s Note: The following is Part 7 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Part 7: Trust High heels clacked on the kitchen tile. “Is that what that noise was?” “Was Gabrielle really making a Thanksgiving dinner?” ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 7: Trust) Author’s Note: The following is Part 8 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Part 8: Bait and Switch Gabrielle stared at the ceiling. It was early—so early, in fact, that the orange sun was still seeping through the gap in the curtains. She watched a stripe of sunlight crawl up her still legs. There was little else to do. She laid on her back in Cheri’s bed, arms and legs pinned to her sides by straps every foot or so on her naked body. Her hands were tied together and pressed into her stomach while further straps pinned her to the mattress. There was no gag, but Gabrielle was still quiet. She didn’t really know what to say. ...

(story continues from Research Visit) Part 2: The Doctor is in… With the tour complete, Dr. Fisher led his fellow doctor out of the monitoring center. They rode back up the elevator and returned to his office where small finger sandwiches were waiting for them. Once again they sat on either side of his desk. “Well Dr. Hart, what do your assessment of all this? While I assume you’d want to further observe and talk to my staff over the next couple days, does this give you something interesting to add to your book?” ...

(story continues from Revenge 1: Trial of Love) Part 2: The Start of a New Tradition My name is elizabeth, my owner and her superior property known as michael often refer to me simply as ’liz’ or lizzie’. Formerly I was the Female known as Elizabeth Hodlar. I had tried doing a terrible thing to the Female that now owns me, Miss Justine Solomon (a beautiful red haired Female several years younger than myself), specifically to have her male property, and childhood love, michael taken from her, with the plans that I would receive him. I almost succeeded in this plan, but I was outsmarted by Miss Justine and her lawyer, who had discovered I was behind the plan. ...

I knew that Bruce and I were going to a party tonight. One of THOSE parties - a bondage party on the first night of a sci-fi convention. I was already nervous, remembering how Bruce said what he might do with me. He was going to gag me, then use our leather manacles to hold my wrists to the opposite elbow behind my back. As soon as we got into the party, he’d make me strip butt-naked, tie a string between my wrists, and dangle a Ping-Pong paddle from it, such that it was butt-high, then write “Spank me!” in large letters on my back with a marker. The idea of it got me hot - I love public bondage and humiliation with a willing audience. ...

Note: I have discussed with Geoff, many times, my fantasies about being taken against my will by two, three or more men. He has likewise often offered to arrange this with some friends and every time I have willingly agreed. However this was some time ago and the reader should be aware that whilst I was a willing participant to what follows, I had also forgotten all about it… Roped in to Entertain ...

The connection was immediate. I had been surfing the net for a Mistress for month and tonight was my lucky night! She had logged onto “the slave cage” at “bondage.com” as Mistress L. (I had got to know her name was Linda as in Mistress Linda). We were perfectly matching each others age of 23 & chatted for about two weeks almost every evening, discussing our common interests: Total rubber enclosure and strict bondage, humiliation & torture just to name a few, before we decided that we should try a session at her place the following friday (this was Wednesday evening) & if things “clicked” I should stay for the whole weekend. The weekend never seemed to come and every hour felt like days. ...

Sci-Fi / Fantasy / Mind Control / Sacrifice / Public Nudity / Public orgasm / Public Sex / Exhibitionism = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Will Olivia be fertility sacrifice two hundred fifty? Over the course of the 1000 years of existence for Colony Seven, there have been 249 fertility sacrifices offered to the gods. The time for the 250th fertility festival approaches. Who will be chose as Sacrifice 250? ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Evelyn is invited to join a very exclusive club, but she must first be interviewed by the admissions committee and explain why she deserves to be a part of SaM’s very exclusive club. The series begins with her first night at the club and then progresses through the stories she tells the committee to prove she is worthy to become a permanent part of SaM’s Club. The stories are better understood if you have read the previous chapters, but each chapter stands more or less on its own. Chapter one is a set up for the series and contains no explicit sex or other fun stuff like that. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

It seems like a lifetime ago that I discovered self-bondage material on the internet. It was such a liberating experience. Prior to knowing that many other people also practiced self-bondage, I felt such shame and guilt after my bondage sessions. I always promised myself that each time would be the last. I don’t know what it is like for the guys, but women aren’t supposed to want to be tied up. The feminist movement, despite all the benefits it brings, has equated bondage with submission in the social, political, and economic realms. What I like during sexual activity has nothing to do with how I want to be treated otherwise. Ordinarily, I am an assertive person that demands a high quality of performance from myself and others, and I rarely subjugate myself to the authority of others. I am perplexed at my own compulsion for bondage. ...

My god was I scared. Why did I agree to this? I met her on-line and quickly became her on-line slave, or whore, as she liked to call me. In fact I was captivated by the relationship and her from the get go. I set up my own yahoo account specifically for her and called her Mistress Jen, as per her command. We chatted during the nights and got to know each other. We exchanged pictures and I found she was indeed very beautiful. ...

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 4: The Fourth Lost Bet) A Sequel to “Part 4 " Part 5: No Bet This Time! My wife had finally gotten it through her thick head that betting with me was not a good idea. She had made several bets with me, and paid the price, several times. The result of each lost bet was that she had to serve as a love slave for an evening, and that brought many surprises (and many delighted men and women). So she simply refused to bet me anymore despite my constant prodding. ...

(story continues from Smart Duct Tape 4) Beth was taped up waiting for Sharna and Lacey to return with her new toys. At the adult store Sharna and Lacey enter the adult store. A man from behind to counter said, “Welcome to Jo’ Bob ’s Den of Iniquities. I am Jo’ Bob ; can I be of any assistance?” Lacey says they are looking for a blue super deluxe wireless vibrator set, blue breast-milking nipple clamps with pump, and a blue leather obedience hood. The man said that he had all of the things the women had asked for and some new stuff that they may not have seen before. He showed the women the new white noise earplugs with microphone that blocked out all noise except, what was said into the microphone for full sincerer depravation, and it even come it different colors. He told the women that he had a very new item that will not be out for sale to the public for at lease six more months. He said he was beta testing it for the manufacturer. He asked if the women would like to see. They said yes. ...

He saw her sitting at the bar and he was quite smitten. She was a petite raven-haired beauty with deep blue eyes, heavily mascaraed and darkly-shaded. She had tattoos and piercings and wore a very tight-laced black leather over-bust, shoulder-strap corset that deliciously squeezed her ample-looking breasts and forced her to sit very straight on the barstool. She was a sexy, wild-looking thing! She was drinking a draft beer and smoking a cigarette, as smoking was allowed in this bar. He was a non-smoker, but was transfixed. ...

(story continues from Smoking Issues 2)_ Part 3 The exhausted pair slept very well for about 3 hours until he had to get up to pee. She awakened and followed right behind to take a piss, her arms still bound super-tightly behind in the stringent leather armbinder. They smiled at each other as he dabbed at her crotch. He coughed, his lungs and throat still irritated from the forced smoking earlier. ...

(story continues from Smoking Issues 3)_ Part 4 As he tries to occupy his time with fantasy scenarios for the evening, along with wicked revenge plans for Kira, he cannot ignore his severely-bound aches & pains manifesting throughout his body, especially in his tightly-lashed arms and shoulders. Lower-back pains plaque him too, the pressure against the stool back hurting. The ropes cinched around his ankles & pulled between his toes are also quite bothersome. His clamped nipples scream for release from the tight clothespins. The tight ropes dig into his skin everywhere, being practically mummified in the hundreds of feet of rope. He cannot shift at all in this hellishly tight tie. ...

Synthia: Part 1 Jay decided he would hit the club as it was Saturday night and he hadn’t anything better to do. He liked the music, dancing, and atmosphere of the Gee-Spot and tried to go as often as possible, though, he usually left depressed, lonely, and drunk. Jay hoped tonight would be different but he wasn’t willing to lay a wager on it. Jay was an OK looking gent that would never be known as a ‘Lady Killer’ without actually becoming a serial killer that preyed on women. He didn’t have the ‘Tall’ part down at the height of 5’ 7”; the ‘Dark’ eluded him due to the strawberry-blonde follicles which grew from every part of his body hair normally grew; and, the ‘Handsome’; well, only the girls that thought Ron Howard was hot would find him equally attractive, as, he could almost be his doppelgänger; only Jay was much younger and looked like the Ron Howard who played Richie and Happy Days. ...

Part One Chapter 1 Kendall hesitantly walked in through the front door to the club passing into a foyer. The walls on each side of the hallway were decorated with murals of nude woman bound in different positions with all types of materials. Some in leather, some in ropes, some in metal or wood with others bound in combinations of several different materials. All looked restrictive and some even painful. ...

(story continues from The Bondage Club) Part Two: Sister Slave Chapter 3 Kendall’s sex was completely sore for sitting for several hours on the Sybian with no relief from the low vibrating machine. Worst, was the fact she was unable to have an orgasm though she desperately wanted to. The only semi-relief she had was when another mistress named Kathleen came over for a spell to talk to Amanda. She was beautiful to look at with a small rounded face. Ruby red lips and dark eyes. Her hair was parted on the side and cut into a bob the length of her chin. She had a slender body and wore a micro black leather miniskirt to which Kendall could see from her vantage point she wasn’t wearing any undergarments. Her medium size breasts were also exposed as she wore the frame of a bra but without the cups. Black leather thigh high boots adorned her legs completing her outfit. ...

(story continues from The Bondage Club 2: Sister Slave) Part Three: The Gamble Chapter 4 Still in a blissful high from her recent orgasm, it took Kim a few moments to realize what Mistress Amanda said. “Yes it was wonder…. wait, what did you say?” Turning to face the girl strapped down on the bench, “Kendall?” A flash of recognition suddenly became apparent and she moved towards the bench. “Quick, help me get her up!” The words almost choking out of her. ...

(story continues from The Bondage Club 3: The Gamble) Part Four: Playtime Chapter 5 “Amanda, please.” Kim begged as tears began to well up in her eyes. “Now listen cunt, because I’m only going to say this one time. It’s Mistress to you at all times! Do I make myself clear our do I need to whip it into you?” “No Mistress, I mean yes Mistress I understand. Please, I beg you not to whip me Mistress.” Kim said as she began to sob. ...

(story continues from The Bondage Club 4: Playtime) Part Five: Bondage Sisters Chapter 6 Amanda forced the girls to crawl on their knees back across the club leashed behind her all the way back to her private dungeon room. Once there, she forced Kendall to kneel on one side of the room against a pole where the back of her collar was locked to the pole keeping her in place. On the other side of the room she rebound Kim. First she removed her shoes and stockings and placed leather cuffs around her ankles and attached a hobble chain between them. Next she unbound her arms and forced them above her head where she attached leather cuffs around her wrists and reattached them to a cable above her head. This wasn’t too bad until her hobble chain was removed and a three foot spreader bar took its place which now forced her to balance up on top of the balls of her feet. ...

Chapter 1 This tale, and its sequel, could not be told while the main characters were still in professional (sic.) practice. Even now some ambiguity is necessary, however … The roar of the passing London traffic beyond the thin Perspex of the telephone box faded to a distant buzz and for several long seconds Charles felt as though he were suspended in some kind of limbo, his visual focus narrowing rapidly until only the small rectangle of pasteboard filled it. ...

story also appears in the Selfbondage stories section Janine smiled as she gazed on the device in front of her. As usual, her slave had done a wonderful job. If, she thought, it actually worked. The device in question seemed simple enough. A padded board rested at a 45 degree angle. Near each corner, a lined leather loop emerged. A fifth loop, about two thirds of the way up, held a penis gag. Further down, three small trap doors were visible. Below the bottom straps, a board extended from the pad. A mirror mounted in the ceiling allowed anyone laying on the pad to see their reflection. ...

For as long as I can remember I have always craved to be tied up and rendered immobile. I have been into self-bondage for several years now and recently I upped the stakes wanted to try something I had never done before. It was the most thrilling and embarrassing moment in my life. Last Saturday, I knew that I had the whole day to myself and that I could indulge my favorite pastime. So I slept in and woke up around 10:00 a.m. I was so excited for this was “the day” I was going to try something I had never done before. I had been planning for this day for the past couple of months. I went into the basement and got all of the equipment that I would need. I then went to the refrigerator and removed the 6 plastic containers that I had placed there . They each were filled with about 2 ounces of my own cum. And at the bottom of one of these 6 containers was the key to the handcuffs I would need to later release myself, the other five also had handcuff keys but they were filed down and would not work The containers also had an inner lip around the top. I placed these 6 containers in 6 different holders, I had especially made, that were scattered throughout the basement. The holders were about 3’ off the ground and once I snapped the container in place it took 2 two hands to get it out. I forced myself not to peek and see which container had the key. It was easy to do this while I was horny, the trick would come after I came. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part 5: The Sisters Embrace)_ Part Six - A Sister Sandwich Chapter 11 – A Sister Sandwich The girls might have been satiated after their ride but Karen and I were as horny as hell. We decided to look after that problem and then enjoy a good night’s sleep. One of our huge king size beds was just about big enough for what we had in mind. We started by strapping their arms in a wrist to elbow position and pulling leather pouches over them. More straps across the shoulders and between their breasts then back to the pouches locked them in place. After what we had done to them their arms were almost comfortable. We pulled their hair out of the way into tight ponytails. ...

It was 6:30 and Peter had stepped out of the shower just after me. He came up behind me and put his arms around me to give me a cuddle as I was drying off. He started stroking at my breasts playing with my nipples so I reached behind him parting the towel around his waist and started stroking his cock. He bent down and nuzzled my neck. I could feel his stubbly chin as he kissed his way up the nape of my neck to my ears where he started to gently nibble and bite them. (It’s my Kryptonite, I am afraid) His tongue toying with the little hoop earrings I wear. ...

(story continues from The New House Rules) Chapter 2 Part 1 I had no idea how many minutes had passed when Tara and I finally stopped squirming around in our ropes. Tara was on her side with her stomach facing me. Her head leaning towards the ground, eyes closed and hair draped over her face. Arms and legs still hogtied behind her. I watched as she slowly breathed in and out, her bosom gently expanding each time she inhaled. The sexual energy we were swimming in had passed some time ago. Now we just laid there, helplessly trussed up and feeling very much neglected. Squealing into our gags had not moved Taylor from the desk in the study. I was getting uncomfortable at this point. The rope wrapped around my skin was soft and not biting, but I had not held my body in this position for this long in quite some time. ...

(story continues from The New House Rules 2) Chapter 3 I sat staring aimlessly out my office window. My office was on the low rent side of the building and the view was of the parking lot. Who knows how long I had been watching people come and go in their cars. Focus did not seem to be something my mind was capable of. I leaned back in my chair and turned my wrists palms up and held them together in front of me. The rope marks had faded and I missed them more than I could stand. I pouted and spun my chair back to my desk. The mountain of paperwork had grown since monday, and it would grow more before the week was over. Damn. ...

(story continues from The New House Rules 3) Chapter 4 I am pretty sure I had never enjoyed watching TV more than right now. I was leaning back on the sofa, my legs stretched out on the ottoman, feet crossed. The best view was not on the LCD across the room, it was of Tara, who was seriously trussed up before me. I had finished granting her the bondage wish she had made twenty minutes ago, and she was a sight to see. ...

(story continues from The New House Rules 6) Chapter 7 Part 7a I look at myself in the mirror. I am pretty happy with what I see. My shoulders are toned, my legs are lean and strong, my stomach is flat. These small boobs could use some help, but nature decided just perky for me. This is why I have a collection of padded bras. I grab them and force them together, like I have a pushup bra on. OK, enough admiring myself. I give my nipples a sharp squeezing twist. My brow furrows in response and I moan in delight. ...

story continued on from Hubby’s Surprise …Ken and I missed Maria and were consumed with guilt at her imprisonment, especially since she was the least guilty of all of us. Despite what Maria had told us at first, she decided to keep most of her experiences in jail to herself due to an unwritten code of silence between the inmates. Her hair grew even longer and she gained some weight as well as loosing all of her tan, but other than that prison had been good to her. That was probably due to the special relationship she had with the warden, and I suspect she enjoyed the special services she provided some of the guys as a reward for their good behavior, as well as the consummation of her feminization. The year of incarceration didn’t force Ken or I to change our story as the prosecutor had hoped either, and the day we picked her up at the discharge gate was one of my happiest of that year. On the way home Ken and I had a surprise for her and we stopped by our lawyers office to make her name legally “Maria.” ...

Jane had been given the machine by her company as a beta tester. Originally she had been told the small robot would do her daily household chores but would learn about her the longer it stayed with her and could perform almost any task. Jane really didn’t want to fool around with another autonomous vacuum cleaner, the last had been a real let down and she had to fill out those lengthy daily reports. She only agreed because she had been promised a bonus and told there would be no reporting necessary the machine downloaded nightly for that. She had not been told that the robot downloaded each completed task and what it learned each night wirelessly so everything she did or said to it would be monitored. Jane looked at the small unit and couldn’t see how something this small could do much but agreed and took the unit “U5” home. ...

(story continues from The Ship’s Queen) Part Two I was dismissed by the captain once he was through with me, and on the way back to sick bay I marveled at the situation I found myself in. I was initially excited to try out my new body, but I felt messy and used, a through shower would take care of the former, and the latter being exactly what I had asked for, so I really had no quarter to complain. Still the experience was less than satisfying physically, and I thought that if this was all that women got out of sex, why would they even bother. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 10: Sophia and the Unpleasant Arrangement) Part 11: Lea and the Consequences of Actions Lea was marched down to a waiting van in the lower garage wearing only her glasses and her clear restraints. She was loaded into the back of a van where another woman already sat. The auburn haired girl wore the same clear cuffs with clear wire connecting to a centre ring at both her wrists and ankles. Her ankle’s centre ring was clipped onto the floor with a simple spring loaded clip; her wrist’s centre ring was held by a hook that retracted into the roof of the van. Soon Lea found herself similarly bound before the staff shut the door leaving the two alone in the van. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 11: Lea and the Consequences of Actions) Part 12: Sophia and the Giving of Thanks Sophia sat kneeling in the bedroom of a villa suite. She wore her slave collar, her wrists were in shackles behind her and attached by an extra chain to the back of her collar. Her legs were in another set of shackles that were held by a retracted hook to the floor. The switch for the hook was on the wall, no way for her to reach it and free her legs. She wore no clothes, shiny metal studs adorned her nipples and clit, and she was blindfolded. She knew the mixed prospects of being lent out to a guest full time, given there were almost no restrictions to what a guest could do to her. They did not tell her how long it would be, but had hinted it would be multiple days. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 14: Zainab and the White Christmas) Part 15: Sophia and the Barbarian Horde Sophia awoke from her afternoon rest to a surprise. She looked to her left and saw the wall of the dungeon was almost empty. It had never been that empty before. She sat up as much as her restraints would allow and began to look around. Aaron was talking with another girl before she ran off through the back staff entrance. He then saw Sophia sitting up and walked over to her. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 15: Sophia and the Barbarian Horde) Part 16: Megan and the Benefits of Trust January 10 It had been a long day by the time Megan returned to her dorm. She had been out all day, swinging between classes, the library and occasional rest for food. Andrea and Zainab sat up in Zainab’s bed as she opened the door. They were both under the covers, but were still visibly dressed at least, watching some show on TV. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 7: Megan and the Unorthodox Reunion) Part 8: Andrea and the Uncertain Future “So no one else finds it odd?” Megan asked as the four sat lazily around the couches playing cards. “Just count your blessings, right now we have free reign so who cares why?” Sophia said as she played a card and drew another. “But that’s my point, Hannah made us all go to the trouble of making up lies so we could be up here undisturbed, she made us all get our tongues pierced, she made us toss every ounce of clothing we had up here, she’s been keeping us prisoner for just over two weeks and now suddenly she says we’re on our own for a few days before she then just shuts off?” Megan said. All of them had thought it at one point or another in the last three days, but it just seemed to be Megan’s turn to fixate on it. ...

(story continues from The Summer Project Part 18)_ Part 19 With each forkful of the Denver omelet, Michelle kept hearing the word ‘punishment’ echoing through her head. This was the first time she had transgressed what was expected of her during her weekend stay. She vaguely remembered something about being punished for cumming without permission on the recording, but given what Stephanie’s tongue was doing at the time, it was hard to recall anything past her orgasm. ...

(story continues from The Summer Project 19)_ Part 20 Michelle concentrated upon the lesson at hand, listening to Jeff’s voice instruct her in how to obey when his riding crop touched certain places on her. As she listened, she realized that Jeff wouldn’t have to say a word; everything that was required of a slave could be signaled by the use of the crop. The Chinese girl also realized that the depth at which Jeff and his girlfriend Stephanie’s shared fantasy went and she wasn’t entirely sure she wanted to go there. The fantasy of being tied up and used by another and learning to become a slave to that person were two different things in her mind. ...

“Stand to attention, Worm!” I clicked off the portable recorder and grinned. This would fix the bastard! He wanted pain? He wanted humiliation? He wanted inescapable restraint? He was damned well going to get them, and in spades! I touched the ‘record’ button again. “You will reply to all my instructions with the words ‘I obey, Master’.” I paused to give him time to say it. “Now take off all your clothes, Worm. Fold them neatly and seal them in the plastic bag on the chair. When you’ve done that stand to attention again until you hear the bleeps.” I let the tape run on for a minute for the poor sod to undress, then set the cooker timer for a further five. It would give him time to get his mind into the proper state of humble servility. He is nothing, just an inert instrument waiting for me to mould into a masterpiece, a symphony of sensual experience. Complete with crashing chords and long, slow passages. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 The Trials of Slave Victoria - Part 1 The morning air was cool and crisp. The year’s first snowfall was on the ground and made the trees glisten. By 10:00am it would all be melted away. Master decided we were going to go for a hike today. He had carefully packed his backpack the night before with everything he would need. He picked out my clothing for me. He picked out my tennis shoes and white socks (he loves me to wear them) a pair of leather shorts that are very tight and lace up the sides, also a black leather top that also laces up the sides and barely comes down over my breasts. I was very excited to see what Master had in store for me today. ...

Synopsis: The planned visit to her lovers house results in heavy bondage, sensory-deprivation, total immobilisation, serious sexual torment with orgasmic nirvana as climax. Author: Heterosexual male. Primarily dominant but love to switch on occasion. Story was originally written for lover starting at Chapter 2. Revised, lengthened and added Part 1. Ladies, feel free to contact me if you like what you read. sinnswap AT gmail DOT com Part One Chapter 1a – Wound up and getting ready ...

Helen felt as if there was a storm of butterflies inside of her as she drove to her sister Ellen’s house. She had felt this way all morning as she showered and dressed and packed a few intimate things for today’s adventure. She felt this way every time her and her twin sister got together for their little bondage games. It was something she had stumbled into. One day, Helen came over to her sister’s place earlier than she had planned and found Ellen naked on the bed, bound and gagged, in the middle of a self-bondage session. After untying her, a somewhat embarrassed Ellen explained the joys of bondage and how she could NEVER tell her husband about it for fear of what he might think of her. ...

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing Day 5) Day Six: Part 1 Ron and Judy, Kevin and Julie, Joan and Sara were sitting in the kitchen eating breakfast when Ron’s cellphone rang - his regular cellphone, not the snow rescue satellite phone. He stepped away from the table to answer it and came back several minutes later looking upset. “Well,” he said, “do you want the good news first or the bad news.” ...

(story continues from Three Steps Part 2) Part Three “Walk on, Jen” said Adam again. It wasn’t that easy, however. With her arms strapped behind her back, Jennifer was already slightly off-balance. The heels didn’t help in the slightest, and the cart tethered to her waist made setting off a much more complicated affair than simply putting one foot in front of the other. She lifted her right foot a little, but her own weight didn’t carry her forward as it would normally, the cart sat motionless behind her, and by virtue of the clips fastening it to her waist, Jennifer remained stationary also. She felt the cart move a little as Adam shifted his weight on the seat. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Five An hour later, Mary knelt on the cold floor of a dark room. She knew the room was large, not because she could see into the gloomy recesses, but because she could hear the echo of the links between her handcuffed wrists. Her ankles were also cuffed, and a heavy chain ran from the locked leather collar to a stout ring bolt in the floor. She wouldn’t be going anywhere. Mary had been fed a meager breakfast of bland porridge, but she was happy to have something in her stomach. That was more than she could say for her bowel, because Felice had expertly fixed her in an “ass up, body down” position, and administered two doses of a strong colonic. After the first dose Mary’s rectum was sealed with a Bardex for twenty minutes while the strong solution bubbled and churned painfully in her gut. After she was allowed relief, a second, milder dose completed the cleaning process. The enema was astringent, so her tender opening tingled coolly, while her insides ached emptily. Mary sighed as she waited, even for a moment wondering if this marriage had been the right thing to do. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Twelve The dungeon was windowless, so Mary had no idea if it was day or night when the door opened, and the lights were turned on. She was blinded by the sudden brightness, and closed her eyes. Squinting, and blinking against the glare, she slowly opened her eyes, hoping against hope that this was all either a bad dream, or extremely bad joke. The immense gag in her mouth kept her head rigid, and she could not turn in the direction of the footsteps. Her heart sank when the person who entered her field of vision was not James. It was Erika. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Eight Mary waited for hours. She waited quietly, of course, but she didn’t wait patiently! She dreamt of nothing, and thought of nothing other than having James’s manhood replace any and all of the three phalluses wedged in her three pink openings. Mary wished that he had three penises, so that she could take all three at once! Finally Mary felt the faint vibrations of a key in one of the locks on her cabinet. With the sound to her earphones turned off, and the box itself on a hard floor, she could neither hear nor feel anyone approach, so the sound of the key startled her into alertness. One by one the locks were unfastened, and the clasps opened. Fresh air! For the first time in a week Mary felt cool air on her body. “God,” she thought, “how precious are the simple pleasures of life!” The top of the box was carefully opened, and Mary could feel hands disconnecting the external leads for the earphones, and the breathing and feeding tubes from her nostrils and the huge gag. After breathing air which had passed through rubber tubing for so long, the clean, cool smell of fresh air was better than the best perfume. She breathed greedily, half afraid that the lid would again slam shut, and she would again find herself occluded behind damp, confining rubber. The hands were, however, surprisingly gentle, and they had no intention of returning her to stringent confinement. Mary felt the straps holding her body immobile in the custom sculpted cavity inside the box fall away one by one. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Fifteen It was early evening when the intercom from the main gate buzzed urgently. The downstairs maid answered. “Yes?” “Mary Edwards, please.” inquired the voice at the other end. “This is Ms. Erika’s Shultz’s residence.” the maid responded. “Mrs. Edwards died in a plane crash with her husband some months ago.” The voice answered with a tight laugh. “OK,” it answered. “I’ll play this game for a while. May I then speak to Ms. Shultz, then?” The maid hesitated, frowning. “I don’t know if Ms. Shultz is available, Madam.” she answered. “Well,” came the voice. “Tell Ms. Shultz that she either speaks with me, or the police…..its up to her. I’ll wait five minutes.” The maid answered “Yes, Madam.” and rushed to convey the message. In several minutes the electronic gate opened, and Cissi Miller drove up the long driveway, parked, and knocked on the door. Erika answered. “Yes? she inquired politely. “My name is Cissi Miller.” said the dark haired young woman at the door. “I am a good friend of Mary Edwards..formerly Edmonds. I was her Maid of Honor when she married James, and was her bondage Mistress before you were.” Erika’s eyes opened wide in surprise for a moment, but she kept calm. “What might I do for you, Miss Miller?” she asked. “I know for a fact that Mary didn’t die in that crash, and that you have kept her as a slave and defrauded James’ insurance company and his estate out of this house.” “Oh?” laughed Erika nervously. “What a silly story. However did you get that idea?” Cissi turned, and motioned to the car. Erika recoiled when she saw Maria, the little housemaid, get out and walk toward them. “Maria came to me with the whole story, which is taped and will be forwarded to the police just in case you were thinking of any rough stuff.” Cissi looked at Erika like she was smelling a dead animal in the road. “Now, may I come in?” she asked. “Uh….ye…..yes. Of course.” Erika stood back, and allowed Cissi and Maria to enter. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Two It’s funny how life turns out. Cissi and Mary had been roommates after high school, neither interested in college, both taking boring, dead end jobs, evenings spent in bars, or dating a stream of losers. Both girls were bored stiff. Was this all there was to life for two beautiful, intelligent women? Seeking an outlet for her intellect, curiosity and energy, Cissi, to her surprise, became something of a feminist. She attended meetings, and voraciously read all of the trendy, feminist authors, until one day she discovered a trashy, but fascinating book by a very popular feminist, a lesbian. who was also a sadist! Cissi was transfixed! She lost herself in the seething emotions created by stories of sexual dominance and submission. Bondage and Discipline became her passion. She read and re-read her book until it was dog-eared, acquired others, devoured them, then finally mustered the courage to enter that male inner-sanctum, the adult bookstore. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Six Mary was a young, strong, flexible girl, and she considered herself to be well trained, but she had never, ever contemplated enduring bondage such as this. Hanging motionless, and in pain, she took inventory of the parts and pieces of her body which were held hostage by ropes and leather and steel. Her immediate concerns were those parts of her anatomy most impacted by the harsh back bowed position. That was her back, and her neck, both of which felt like they were going to break, and neither of which would, she knew, tend to feel any better as the hours passed! Her gag was a hateful presence between her lips. She know from long experience that the gag pressing on the back of her throat would generate copious saliva which she would struggle to swallow to avoid choking, while her lips, stretched tightly around the circumference of the huge ball gag, would become parched and dry. Surprisingly, her jaw hurt less now than it had right after the gag was wedged between her teeth, but Mary knew that soon a dull, endless ache would set in, and there was nothing to do to relieve it. The strain on her shoulders from the strict position of her tightly bound arms also caused pain, and she know that her fingers would soon hang numb and lifeless. She sighed….. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Thirteen Mary could tell by the position of the sun that is was almost 6:00 in the evening. “Good,” she thought to herself, shrugging the ache from her neck and shoulders. Today had been “silver day”, one of her less favorite chores. The household had hundreds of pounds of sterling silver–tableware, tea services, platters and candlesticks–and once a month it was her task to clean them. She would be dressed in a tight corset and her gray, functional maid’s outfit. An immense harness ballgag would be wedged between her teeth, and her lacy maid’s hat would be placed upon her blond head. She would be collared, and lead down to the pantry, where she would be perched on a hard, uncomfortable stool. Her ankles would be cuffed together, with a short chain threaded through the rungs of the stool. So as not to scratch the silver, her wrists could not be cuffed. Instead a leather belt was locked around her corseted waist. There were rings on either side of the belt. Leather cuffs were locked around each upper arm just above the elbows, and these cuffs were locked to the ring on the belt, keeping her elbows tightly against her sides. There was enough room to reach the silver piled in front of her on the table, but not enough to reach the lock on her gag, or ankles. Mary sighed when she saw the huge pile of silver that she was expected to polish to a brilliant shine before the end of the day. Next to the silver was a giant economy sizes bottle of silver polish, and a pile of clean, soft rags. Reaching for the first piece, she began her task at a brisk pace. She was allowed a short break mid-morning and afternoon, and was un-gagged for ten minutes to drink a bowl of thin, tasteless soup for lunch. With the constriction of the corset, she couldn’t eat much anyway! ...

(story continues from Tough Love Part 1: Proposal) Part 2: Chastity I sat at my bench in my “office” trying to beat the boredom, the phone rang: it was Amy. She told me to report to Lucy’s office. I hurried up the stairs excitedly; looking forward to seeing my wife. I knocked and entered her office with a smile on my face. This soon changed when I saw her stern expression. ...

(story continues from Tough Love Part 3: Punished) Part 4: Isolation At eleven o’clock on Monday morning, Lucy was at her desk. She had her computer open to a website of an adult store as she spoke on the phone, “Yes okay, thanks. My assistant will come by within the next couple of hours to collect my order. Thank you and bye,” she closed her phone and slumped back in her chair, gasping, “you are such a bitch Amy. I’m sure you were doing that on purpose just to embarrass me,” she said breathlessly. She stroked the head of the woman kneeling between her thighs. She was enjoying the sensation of Amy’s tongue licking deep in her pussy. Lucy kept telling herself she was not attracted to women, but this was becoming an almost daily occurrence. She pulled Amy’s head against her sopping crotch. She bit down on her knuckle to stop herself making too much noise as she climaxed into Amy’s busy mouth. ...

(story continues from Trisha – Finding My Way Chapter 4: The Party) Disclaimer: Thanks to Feline and JD, without whose help the story would not have come out as smoothly as you see it. All websites referenced in the story are imaginary URLs based on real websites. Chapter 5: Suburban Health Care True to his word, Dave got me quite a few gigs from that party. I had no idea that people would pay money to see a video of a woman with a broken leg, but they will! I’ll take their money! I did a long gig being videotaped crutching around the mall for Chicks-On-Sticks.com, and did a few shots showing off my immobilized broken leg for other fetish sites as well! With my leg being held immobile for two months limiting my ability to get most work, earning money for being videotaped while shopping is a good career when you can get it. ...

story continues from part one Part Two Chapter 3: Yes, Mistress The sun was going down as Anya led me down into the basement. “I think you need a big hug,” she said, leading me into a room I hadn’t seen before. Anya went over to a cabinet, took a small vibrator out of a drawer and slipped it into my still wet pussy. “It’s radio-controlled,” she said, smiling. The bed appeared to have rubber sheets on it that were wrapped around a frame. Anya untied my arms and told me to get in. This was the first time I had been completely unshackled since it all began but we both knew that I would not try to escape. I climbed in between the rubber sheets and laid down. The top sheet had a mouthpiece going through it and Anya helped me fit it into my mouth. Then she told me to put my arms palm down at my sides with my fingers splayed. Anya pushed earplugs in my ears so that I couldn’t hear a thing. She pulled the top sheet over me and attached it at the top of the bed. I found I could breathe quite easily through the mouthpiece and I could see dimly through the rubber sheet. ...

Chapter 4: Yours, Truly I awoke, unable to see or move, calm and comforted by my tightly enclosing cocoon. I had never felt so at peace. I squirmed a little, revelling in the feeling of slick plastic pressing against my skin. At some time during the night, my exhaustion had finally overcome me and I had slipped into a warm sleep. Now I was rested and I lay there, with no idea what time it was, waiting for my mistress to call me to her bidding. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: What Amber Did “You mean it’s really that simple,” Amber asked? Dawn nodded. “And the escape is quite often easier. As long as you plan it right. It’s the waiting that is the killer. Sometimes minutes feel like hours when you are tied up and helpless.” The two blondes had returned to Dawn’s room, Amber’s clothes were neatly folded on the bed next to Dawn’s. No sense in being modest, not after what had happened this afternoon. What Amber had not known earlier was that Dawn’s digital camera was taking pictures automatically. ...

Part One I had been a widow for nearly four years when I met Jerry at my niece’s wedding in Middletown, NY. We sat next to each other during the reception and although we didn’t seem to have all that much in common I found myself quickly liking him and did not hesitate to give him my telephone number when it was time to leave. I had not dated anyone since my husband’s passing (we were married for twenty eight years) but I felt so comfortable with Jerry, and despite the fact that he lives in Middletown, NY and I am in New York City (about an hour and half drive) I did hope he would call. ...

(story continues from Widow, Corset, Ropes, Submission) Part 2: Moored On A Yacht On Wednesday Jerry called to let me know that he was going to take me to a sea food restaurant on City Island and that after dinner, if I would like, we would borrow a friend’s boat and take a short cruise around the bay. I told him I’d never been on a boat but thought it sounded exciting and was looking forward to it. ...

Chapter 1 ‘O-T-H-E-L-L-O’ Rachel penciled in another answer to her crossword puzzle. Right now she should have been enjoying the company of her husband, sharing breakfast and fighting over who would read the morning comics first. This was to be their first morning of a full week off for them just to enjoy themselves for once. A week of just selfishness between her and Bill. However, some emergency came up at Bill’s law firm and he had to take a flight to Pittsburgh, leaving her alone with a week of nothing planed and nothing to do. Just then, the phone rang. ...

(story continues from Wrath 1) Chapter 2 The vibrator hummed within Rachel as she leaned forward, her hands taped behind her back. She could smell her friend Cindy’s arousal; Rachel’s nose was mere inches from her friends’ pussy. Rachel could feel Cindy grind her hips against the chain that held Rachel down. Even blindfolded, Rachel knew that the chain that ran from her collared neck was somehow lasciviously connected to her blonde friend’s slit. ...

(story continues from Wrath 2) Chapter 3 The stranger’s words kept echoing in Cindy’s ears. Word’s such as ‘cattle-prod’ and ‘whip’. Already her nipples were sore from this stranger’s torment and she could more than imagine the amount of pain this man could inflict. Cindy did not want to find out any more than she already had. With some effort, the bound blonde slowly began to inch her way across the living room carpet hogtied and whimpering in tears. ...

(story continues from Wrath 3) Chapter 4 The intruder looked down at his two bound lovelies and grinned. This weekend was going to be better than he had anticipated, but it was going to take a few more days to get the women ready for his client. After the girls had their lunch, he was going to have to call his client and let him know what was going on and what few changes might have to be made to their plans. ...